Mass' George, by George Manville Fenn. 

________________________________________________________________________

George Bruton, son of Captain Bruton is a young teenager. His father'splantation is in Georgia. The time is around the middle of theeighteenth century. Although not keen on the idea of slavery, CaptainBruton determines that he will buy one of them and will try to treat himextremely well. The man has a son, whom the family nickname Pompey, Pomp for short. Eventually these two become relaxed, realising thatthere will be no hard treatment for them, and the two boys, George andPomp, become fast friends. They have various adventures, includingattacks by alligators, floods, fire, Red Indians, Spaniards, snakes, ants, and several other nasties. 

The book very largely consists of dialogue between the two boys, starting at the point when Pomp can barely speak English, which he soonmasters after a fashion (which his father never does), and going on tothe point when Captain Bruton decides to free the two slaves, who hadcomported themselves well during a prolonged series of attacks byIndians, and later by Spaniards from Florida as well. 

It's quite a long book, but the action is well-sustained, and you willenjoy it. NH

________________________________________________________________________

MASS' GEORGE, BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

Interesting? My life? Well, let me see. I suppose some people wouldcall it so, for now I come to think of it I did go through a good deal;what with the fighting with the Spaniards, and the Indians, and thefire, and the floods, and the wild beasts, and such-like adventures. Yes; it never seemed to occur to me before, you know, me--George Bruton, son of Captain Bruton of the King's army, who went out with the Generalto help colonise Georgia, as they called the country after his MajestyKing George the Second, and went through perils and dangers such as noone but English gentlemen and their brave followers would dare andovercome. 

You'll find it all in your histories; how the General had leave to takeso many followers, and carve out for themselves land and estates in thebeautiful new country. 

My father was one of the party. He went, for he was sick at heart anddespondent. He had married a sweet English lady--my mother--and when Iwas about six years old she died; and after growing more and moreunhappy for a couple of years, his friends told him that if he did notseek active life of some kind, he would die too, and leave me an orphanindeed. 

That frightened him so that he raised himself up from his despondentstate, readily embraced the opportunity offered by the General'sexpedition, sold his house in the country to which he had retired onleaving the army, and was going out to the southern part of NorthAmerica with me only. But Sarah would not hear of parting from me, andbegged my father to take her to be my attendant and his servant, just ason the same day Morgan Johns, our gardener, had volunteered to go withhis master. Not that he was exactly a gardener, though he was full ofgardening knowledge, and was a gardener's son; for he had been in myfather's company in the old regiment, and when my father left it, followed him down and settled quite into a domestic life. 

Well, as Morgan Johns volunteered to go with the expedition, and saidnothing would suit him better than gardening in a new country, and doinga bit of fighting if it was wanted, and as our Sarah had volunteeredtoo, it fell out quite as a matter of course, that one day as my fatherwas seated in his room writing letters, and making his finalpreparations for his venturesome journey, and while I was seated therelooking at the pictures in a book, Morgan and Sarah came in dressed intheir best clothes, and stood both of them looking very red in the face. 

"Well?" said my father, in the cold, stern way in which he generallyspoke then; "what is it?"

"Tell him, Sarah, " I heard Morgan whisper, for I had gone up to put myhand in hers. 

"For shame!" she said; "it's you who ought. "

"Now look you, " said Morgan, who was a Welshman, and spoke very Welshysometimes, "didn't you just go and promise to help and obey? And thefirst thing I tells you to do you kicks. "

"I am very busy, " said my father. "If you two want a holiday, say so. "

"Holiday, sir? Not us, " said Morgan, in a hesitating way. "We don'twant no holiday, sir, only we felt like as it was our dooty to tell youwhat--"

"To tell me what?"

"Yes, sir; seeing as we were going out to a savage country, where you'vegot to do everything yourself before you can have it, and as there'd beno parsons and churches, we thought we'd get it done decent and'spectable here first. "

"My good fellow, what do you mean?" said my father. 

"Why, what I've been telling of you, sir. Sarah says--"

"I did not, Morgan, and I shouldn't have thought of such a thing. Itwas all your doing. "

"Steady in the ranks, my lass. Be fair. I'll own to half of it, butyou know you were just as bad as me. "

"I was not, sir, indeed, " cried Sarah, beginning to sob. "He deluded meinto it, and almost forced me to say yes. "

"Man's dooty, " said Morgan, dryly. 

"What!" cried my father, smiling; "have you two gone and been married?"

"Stop there, sir, please, begging your pardon, " said Morgan; "I declareto gootness, you couldn't make a better guess than that. "

"I beg your pardon, sir, " said Sarah, who was very red in the facebefore, but scarlet now; and as I sit down and write all this, as an oldman, everything comes back to me as vividly as if it were onlyyesterday--for though I have forgotten plenty of my later life, all thisis as fresh as can be--"I beg your pardon, sir, but as you know all theyears I have been in your service, and with my own dear angel of amistress--Heaven bless her!"

"Amen, " said my father, and, stern soldier as he was, I saw the tearsstand thick in his eyes, for poor Sarah broke down and began to sob, while Morgan turned his face and began to blow his nose like a trumpetout of tune. 

"I--I beg your pardon for crying, sir, and it's very weak, I own, "continued Sarah, after a few minutes' interval, during which I hurriedlyput my arm round her, and she dabbed down and kissed me, leaving my facevery wet; "but you know I never meant to be married, but when Morgancomes to me and talks about what I was thinking about--how you and thatpoor darling motherless boy was to get on in foreign abroad, all amongstwild beasts and savages, and no one to make a drop o' gruel if you hadcolds, or to make your beds, or sew on a button, and your poor stockingsall in holes big enough to break any decent woman's heart, and to MasterGeorge's head--"

"I can wash my own head well enough now, Sarah, " I said. 

"Yes, my dear; but I don't believe you'd do it as well as I could, andyou know I never let the soap get in your eyes. And when, sir, Morgancomes to me, and he asks me if I'd got the heart to let you both go outinto the wilderness like that without a soul to look after you, andtells me as it was my dooty to marry him, and go out and look after thehousekeeping for you both, while he did the garden, what could I say?"

Poor Sarah paused quite out of breath. 

"Say?" said my father, smiling, but looking very much moved. "You couldonly say _yes_, like the good, true-hearted woman you are. "

"Oh, sir!" exclaimed Sarah. 

"You have both relieved me of a great deal of care and anxiety by yourfaithful, friendly conduct, " continued my father, "for it will make whatI am going to seek in the wilderness quite a home at once. It is notthe wilderness you think, for I know on very good authority that theplace where we are going is a very beautiful and fertile country. "

"Can't come up to Wales, " said Morgan, shaking his head. 

"Perhaps not, " said my father, smiling; "but very beautiful all thesame. I ought to warn you both, though, while there is time to drawback, that the land is entirely new. "

"What, wasn't it made with the rest of the world, sir?" said Morgan, staring. 

"Yes, of course, " said my father; "but I mean it has never beeninhabited more than by a few Indians, who passed through it whenhunting. No houses; not so much as a road. "

"Then there won't be no taverns, Sarah, " said Morgan, giving her anudge. 

"And a very good thing too, " she replied. 

"So that, " continued my father, "I shall have to help cut down the treesto build my own house, make my own furniture, and fence in the estate--in short, do everything. "

"Well, I don't see nothing to grumble at in that, sir, so long asthere's plenty of wood, " said Morgan. 

"There'll be too much wood, my man, " said my father, smiling, "and weshall have to ply the axe hard to clear our way. "

"Any stone or slate, sir?"

"Plenty of stone, but no slate that I am aware of. "

"No, " cried Morgan, triumphantly. "I knew there'd be no slate. Thatproves as it won't come up to Wales. There isn't such a country forslate anywhere as Wales. Well, sir, but even if there's no slate, wecan make shift. First thing we do as soon as we get out, will be for meto rig the missus up a bit of a kitchen, and we shall take a few potsand pans in a box. "

"Oh, I shall go well provided with necessaries, " said my father. 

"Then pray don't forget a frying-pan, sir. It's wonderful what themissus here can do with a frying-pan. "

"Do be quiet, Morgan Johns, " said Sarah. 

"Shan't, " he growled. "I'm a-telling of the truth. It's wonderful, sir, that it is. Give her a frying-pan and a bit o' fire, and we shan'tnever hurt for a bit o' well-cooked victuals. "

"But--" began my father, when Morgan rushed in again. 

"Washin', sir, I forgot all about the washing. We shall want a tub anda line. Trees 'll do for tying up to, and you'll see we shall none ofus ever want for clean clothes. "

"Do be quiet, Morgan. "

"I shan't, Sarah. It's only fair as the master should know what you cando, look you. "

"But I wish you people to think seriously now, while there is yet time, "said my father. 

"Seriously, sir? Oh yes, we've been thinking of it seriously enough, and--I say, missus, do try and do without flat-irons; they're very heavykind o' traps for a man to take in his kit. "

"Come, come, " said my father; "you had better think better of it, andnot embrace such a rough life. "

"We have thought better on it, sir, and the very best too. We'recoming, and if you won't take us, we'll come without. And look you, sir, of course you'll take some guns, and swords, and powder and shot. "

"Of course. "

"Then don't forget some tools: spades, and hoes, and seeds, and somecarpenter's things and nails. You can't think what a deal can be donewith a hammer, a saw, and a few nails. "

"Then you mean to come?"

"Mean to come, sir?" cried Morgan, in astonishment. "Why we got marriedo' purpose; didn't we, Sarah?"

"Oh yes, sir; that's the very truth. "

"And we shall be obliged to go now. "

I did not see where the obligation came in, but I supposed it was allright. 

"Then I can only say thank you heartily, " cried my father, warmly; "andfor my part, I'll do my duty by you both. "

"Of course we know that, don't we, Sarah? Or else we shouldn't go. "

"My dear master!" said Sarah, and she bent forward and kissed his handbefore clapping her handkerchief to her eyes, and rushing out of theroom. 

"She'll be all right, sir, soon, " whispered Morgan. "And look you, I'llbegin getting together all sorts of little tackle, sir, as I think 'llbe useful out yonder. Knives and string, and--look you, Master George, strikes me as a few hooks and lines wouldn't be amiss. A few good fishin a frying-pan, cooked as Sarah can cook 'em, arn't to be sneezed atnow and then. "

He gave us both a sharp nod, and hastily followed his wife, while Istayed to pester my father with endless questions about our new home. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

The month which followed was one scene of excitement to me. We wentinto lodgings in Bristol, and my father seemed to be always busy makingpurchases, or seeing the different gentlemen who were going out with usin the same ship. 

I recollect many of their faces. There was the General, a firm, kindly-looking man, who always seemed to me as if he could not possiblybe a soldier, he was too quiet. Then there was Colonel Preston, ahandsome, florid gentleman, ten years older than my father, and I heardthat his wife, two sons and daughter were to be of the party. 

In a misty kind of way, too, I can recollect that the gentlemen who cameand had long talks with my father, used to chat about the plantations inVirginia and Carolina, and about a charter from the King, and that theplace we were going to was to be called Georgia, because the King's namewas the same as mine. 

Then, too, there was a great deal of talk about the enemy; and as I usedto sit and listen, I understood that the Spaniards were the enemy, andthat they lived in Florida. But every one laughed; and my father, Iremember, said gravely--

"I do not fear anything that the Spaniards can do to hinder us, gentlemen, I am more disposed to dread the climate. "

A great deal that followed has now, at this time of writing, becomeconfused and mixed up; but I can remember the cheering from the wharvesas our ship floated away with the tide, people talking about us asadventurers, and that soon after it came on to blow, and my nextrecollections are of being in a dark cabin lit by a lantern, which swungto and fro, threatening sometimes to hit the smoky ceiling. I did notpay much heed to it though, for I was too ill, and the only consolationI had was that of seeing Sarah's motherly face by the dim light, andhearing her kindly, comforting words. 

Then, after a very stormy voyage, we seemed, as I recollect it, to haveglided slowly out of winter into summer, and we were off a land ofglorious sunshine at the mouth of a river, up which we sailed. 

I know there was a great deal done afterwards in the way of formaltaking possession in the name of the King, and I can recollect beingdelighted with the show that was made, and at seeing my father and theother gentlemen wearing gay clothes and sashes and plumes, and withswords buckled on. Even Morgan partook of the change, and I well recallhow he came to me just before he landed, in a kind of grenadier uniform, with sword and musket and belts, drawing himself up very stiff andproud-looking as he let down the butt-end of his firelock with a loudbang upon the deck. 

"Do I look all right and soldierly, Master George?" he whispered, aftera glance round to see that he was not overheard. 

"Yes, " I said, "you look fine. Is your gun loaded?"

"Not yet, my lad. "

"Pull out your sword and let's look at it. "

"By and by, my lad, " he said; "but tell me; I do look all right, don'tI?"

"Yes. Why?"

"Because Sarah's got a nasty fit on this mornin'. Don't tell her I toldyou; but she said I looked fit to be laughed at, and that there'd be nofighting for me: Indians would all run away. "

"Oh, never mind what she says, " I cried. "I wish I was big enough for asoldier. "

"Wait a bit, boy, you'll grow, " he said, as he busily tightened awell-whitened belt. "You see it's so long since I've been soldiering, that I'm a bit out of practice. "

There was no enemy, Indian or Spaniard, to oppose us, and before longthe land had been roughly surveyed and portioned out, my father, as anofficer of good standing, being one of the earliest to choose; and in avery short time we were preparing to go out on the beautiful littleestate that had become his, for the most part forest-land, with a patchor two of rich, easily-drained marsh on both sides of a little streamwhich ran, not far away, into the great river up which we had sailed, and upon which, just below us, was to be formed the new city. 

Then time glided on, and as I recall everything I can, I haverecollections of the gentlemen of the expedition, and common men, soldiers and others, coming with their swords and guns to our place, andall working hard together, after setting sentries and scouts to givewarning of danger, and cutting down trees, and using saws, and helpingto roughly build a little wooden house, and put up a fence for us. 

Then, after getting our things in shelter, my father and Morgan joinedin helping to build and clear for some one else; and so on, week afterweek, all working together to begin the settlement, till we were allprovided with rough huts and shelters for the valuable stores andammunition brought out. After which people began to shift forthemselves, to try and improve the rough places first built. 

CHAPTER THREE. 

With a new place, every touch makes a difference; and when some of thosetouches are given by the hand of a gardener, nature begins to help. 

It was so at our Georgia home. Every bit of time my father or Morgancould find to spare, they were digging, or trimming, or planting, tillSarah would set to and grumble to me because they would not come in totheir meals. 

"I wouldn't care, sir, " she would say, "only the supper's gettingspoiled. "

"But the home made more beautiful, " replied my father; and then I haveheard him say as he glanced through the window at flower and treeflourishing wonderfully in that beautiful climate, "If my poor wife hadlived to see all this!"

Early and late worked Morgan, battling with the wild vines and beautifulgrowths that seemed to be always trying to make the garden we wereredeeming from the wilderness come back to its former state. But hefound time to gratify me, and he would screw up his dry Welsh face andbeckon to me sometimes to bring a stick and hunt out squirrel, coon, orsome ugly little alligator, which he knew to be hiding under the rootsof a tree in some pool. Then, as much to please me as for use, a puntwas bought from the owners of a brig which had sailed across fromBristol to make her last voyage, being condemned to breaking up at ourinfant port. 

The boat, however, was nearly new, and came into my father's handscomplete, with mast, sail, ropes, and oars; and it was not long before Igained the mastery over all that it was necessary to learn in themanagement. 

Morgan's fishing-tackle came into use, and after a little instructionand help from the Welshman, I began to wage war upon the fish in ourstream and in the river, catching, beside, ugly little reptiles of thetortoise or turtle family--strange objects to be hauled up from muddydepths at one end of a line, but some of them very good eating all thesame. 

The little settlement throve as the time went on, and though the Indianswere supposed to be threatening, and to look with very little favourupon the settlement so near their hunting-grounds, all remainedpeaceful, and we had nothing but haughty overbearing words from ourSpanish neighbours. 

To a man the officers and gentlemen who had come out turned theirattention to agriculture, and many were the experiments tried, andsuccessfully too. At one estate cotton was growing; at another, wherethere was a lot of rich low land easily flooded, great crops of ricewere raised. Here, as I walked round with my father, we passed broadfields of sugar-cane, and farther on the great crinkled-leaved Indiancorn flourished wonderfully, with its flower tassels, and beautifulgreen and then orange-buff ears of hard, sweet, flinty corn. 

Then came long talks about the want of more help, and one of thesettlers braved public opinion, and every one began to talk about howshocking it was for an English gentleman to purchase slaves. But beforemany months had passed there was hardly a settler without slave labour, the principal exception being my father. 

It is hard to paint a picture in words, but I should like those who readthis to understand what my home was like when I was about twelve yearsold, a great strong healthy boy, with cheeks burned brown by the sun. 

Our place began with one low erection, divided by a rough partition intotwo--our room and the Morgans'; most of our meals being eaten in the bigrustic porch contrived by Morgan in what he called his spare time, andover which ran wildly the most beautiful passion-flower I had ever seen. 

But then as wood was abundant, and a saw-pit had been erected, a morepretentious one-floored cottage residence was planned to join on to thefirst building, which before long was entirely devoted to the servants;and we soon had a very charming little home with shingle roof, overwhich beautiful creepers literally rioted, and hung down in festoonsfrom our windows. 

Every day seemed to mellow and beautify this place, and the wild gardendotted with lovely cypresses and flowering shrubs, mingled with everykind of fruit-tree that my father and Morgan had been able to gettogether. Over trellises, and on the house facing south, grape-vinesflourished wonderfully. Peaches were soon in abundance, and such fruitsfamiliar to English people at home as would bear the climate filled thegarden. 

My father's estate extended for a considerable distance, but the greaterpart remained as it had been tilled by nature, the want of assistanceconfining his efforts to a comparatively small garden; but he used tosay to me, in his quiet, grave way--

"We might grow more useful things, George, but we could not make theplace more beautiful. "

And I often used to think so, as I gazed out of my window at the wildforest, and the openings leading down to the stream and away to theswamp, where I could hear the alligators barking and bellowing at night, with a feeling half dread, half curiosity, and think that some day Ishould live to see one that I had caught or killed myself, close athand. 

Now and then Morgan used to call me to come and see where a 'gator, ashe called it, had been in the night, pointing out its track right up tothe rough fence of the garden. 

"You and I'll have a treat one of these days, my lad. "

"Yes, " I used to say; "but when?"

"Oh, one of these days when I'm not busy. "

"Ah, Morgan, " I used to say, impatiently, "when you're not busy: whenwill that be?"

"Be? One o' these days when we've cut down all the wood, and turned allthat low flat swamp into plantation. You see I'm so busy just now. "

"Oh, very well, " I said, "I shall go by myself. "

"That you won't, look you, " he cried. "I heard you promise your fatheryou wouldn't go alone. You're not much of a boy, but you're too good tofeed alligators with, or let the rattlesnakes and 'cassins try theirpyson on. "

"But they wouldn't, I should take care. "

"Take care? Do you know, there's 'gators big as trees in theseswamp-holes. I shouldn't wonder if there's some of the oldopen-countenanced beauties big round as houses. Why, Master George, Ibelieve there's fellows out there as old as the river, and as could takeyou as easy as I do a pill. "

"Don't believe it. "

"_Ve_-ry well then; only mind, if one does take you across the middle, give you a pitch up in the air, and then catch you head-first andswallow you, don't you blame me. "

"Why, how could I, if he swallowed me?" I said. 

"Oh, I don't know. You might holler or knock, if you had a stick inyour hand. "

"What stuff!"

"Oh, is it! There's plenty of room in 'em, and they're as hard as horn. But you take my advice, and don't try. "

"Well, then, come with me; I know several holes where I think theylive. "

"How do you know that?"

"Because I've seen the footmarks leading down to them all plain in themud. "

"Then you've been going too far, and don't you run no risks again. "

I walked away discontentedly, as I'd often walked away before, wishingthat I had a companion of my own age. 

Some of the gentlemen settled out there had sons; but they were away, and at times the place seemed very lonely; but I fancy now that was onlyjust before a storm, or when everything felt strange and depressing. Atother times I was happy enough. Every morning I had three hours' goodstudy with my father, who very rarely let me neglect that. Then in theafternoon there was always something to do or something to see and helpover. For, as far as my father's means would allow, he planned andcontrived endless things to make our home more attractive andconvenient. 

One week it would be the contriving of rough tree-trunk steps down fromthe bank to the water's edge, so that the boat was easily reached, andringbolts were driven into cut-down trees, which became natural postsfor mooring the boat. 

Another time during one of our walks, he stopped by a lovely pool outtoward the swamp--a spot of about an acre and a half in extent, wherethe trees kept off the wind, and where the morning sun seemed to lightup the bottom, showing every pebble and every fish as if seen throughcrystal glass. 

"There, " he said, "that will be ten times better than bathing in theriver. I always feel a little nervous about you there. This shall beyour own private bathing-pool, where you can learn to swim to yourheart's content. That old fallen hickory will do for yourdressing-room, and there are places to hang up your clothes. I don'tthink you can come to harm here. "

Of course I was delighted, and at the same time a little disappointed;for the fact that the pool was perfectly safe took away somewhat fromits attractiveness, and I began to think that there was no stream tocarry one along; no very deep places to swim over and feel a thrill atthe danger; no holes in the banks where an alligator might be smilingpleasantly as he thought how good a boy would be to eat. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

I am obliged to run quickly through my early unadventurous days, skipping, as it were, from memory to memory of things which happenedbefore life became serious and terrible for us all at the plantation, and storms and peril followed rapidly after the first pleasant calm. For it seems to me now, as I sit and think, that nothing could have beenhappier than the life on the river during the first days of thesettlement. Of course, everybody had to work hard, but it was in a landof constant sunshine, of endless spring and summer days--cold weatherwas hardly known--and when a storm came, though the thunder andlightning were terrible and the rain tremendous, everything afterwardsseemed to bound into renewed life, and the scent of the virgin forestwas delightful. All worked hard, but there was the certain repayment, and in what must have been a very short time, the settlers had raised adelightful home in the wilderness, where all was so dreamy and peacefulthat their weapons and military stores seemed an encumbrance, and manyfelt that they would have done more wisely if they had broughtagricultural implements instead. 

Before we left England, as I have told you, the adventurers who met atmy father's rooms talked of the ruthless savage--the lurking Indian ofthe forest and prairie, and also of our neighbours the Spaniards; but assoon as we reached the place, it seemed to all that the Indians did notexist; and as to the Spaniards, they were far south, separated by longstretches of open land, forests, river, and swamp, and might, for aughtwe knew, be at the other side of the world. 

I was sitting indoors one bright sunny day, and I had just reachedfinishing distance with a Latin translation my father had left me to do, when I heard a quick "Hist!" Looking up, I saw Morgan at the window. 

"'Most done?" he said. 

"Yes. "

"Then come along, I'll show you something. "

I bounded out, to find him armed with a stick about six feet long, provided with a little fork at the end made by driving in a couple ofnails and bending them out. 

"What is it?" I cried, excitedly. 

"Enemy. Get yourself a good stout stick. "

"Rake-handle do?"

"Yes, capital. "

I ran to the tool-shed and came back directly, panting. 

"Now, " I said, "what enemy is it--an alligator?"

"No. You said you didn't believe there were any snakes here. I've gotone to show you now. "

"Yes; but where?"

"Never you mind where. All you've got to do is to creep after me silentlike; and when you see me pin him down with this fork, you can killhim. "

"But what a cowardly way, " I cried; "it isn't fair. "

"Well, look you, I never did see such a boy as you are, Master George. Do you know what sort of a snake it is?"

"How should I? You wouldn't tell me. "

"Well, you talk as if it was a little adder, foot and half long, or asnake at home that you might pick up in your hand. Why, it's a realrattlesnake. "

"Oh!" I exclaimed, excitedly. 

"Over six foot long, and as thick as my wrist. "

"Pooh!" I said, with my imagination full of boa-constrictors big enoughto entwine and crush us up. "That's nothing!"

"Nothing! Do you know one bite from a fellow like this will kill a man?And you talk about fighting fair. Nice lot of fairness in the way theyfight. You come along, and promise to be very careful, or I shan't go. "

"Oh, I'll be careful, " I said. 

"But if you feel afraid, say so, and I'll go alone. "

"I don't feel afraid, " I replied; "and if I did, " I added with a laugh, "I wouldn't say I was. "

"Not you, " he muttered, and he held up a finger, and led the way down bythe garden, and from thence into the uncleared forest, where a fainttrack wandered in and out among the great, tall, pillar-like trunkswhose tops shut out the light of day, all but where at intervals whatseemed to us like rays of golden dust, or there were silvery-lookinglines of finest cobweb stretching from far on high, but which proved tobe only delicate threads of sunshine which had pierced the great canopyof leaves. 

Beyond this I knew that there was an opening where all was warm andglowing that was subdued and gloomy now, and it was not long before Isaw, without a doubt, that Morgan was making for this clearing, and inall probability for one of the patches of stony ground that lay full inthe sunshine, baked and hot. 

It was very cool and silent in among the trees, whose great trunkstowered up so high, and though we could hear a chirp now and then farabove us in the leaves, all was as still as possible, not so much as abeetle or fly breaking the silence with its hum. 

There was the opening at last, and as we neared it, the tree-trunksstood out like great black columns against the warm golden light. 

Morgan held up his hand, and for the moment I felt as if we were goingto do something very treacherous, till I recalled reading about some onehaving died twenty minutes after the bite of one of these snakes, andthat made me feel more merciless, as I followed my leader, who keptpicking his way, so that his feet should not light upon some dead twigwhich would give forth a snap. 

The next minute we were out in the sunshine, and here Morgan stopped forme to overtake him, when he placed his lips close to my ear, andwhispered--

"I'd been over to the bathing-pool to get some o' that white sand out ofthe bottom, when as I come back, I see my gentleman coiled up fastasleep. He's over yonder, just this side of the pine-trees, left ofthat big sugar-loaf--the light-green one. "

He pointed to a tall cone-like cypress, and I felt that I knew therough, bare, stony place exactly. 

"Ready?" he whispered again. 

I nodded. 

"Then you must walk this time like a cat. Perhaps he's gone, but he maybe fast asleep still. "

He made a point with his fork to show me how he meant to fix the reptileto the ground, and I took a good grip of my rake-handle, intending totry and disable the monster by one blow. 

This part of our journey was much more tedious than the other, for wewere now getting close to the spot, and we knew that though sometimes itwas possible to walk close by a snake without disturbing it, at othertimes the slightest sound would send it gliding rapidly out of sight. 

We approached then in the most stealthy way, Morgan holding his fork thewhile as if it were a gun, and we were advancing upon the enemy. 

Low growth had sprung apace about the clearing, so that we could not geta sight of the spot till we were close by, when Morgan softly parted thebush-like growth, peered out, drew back, and signed to me to advance, moving aside the while, so that I could pass him, and peer out in turn. 

I was not long in availing myself of the opportunity; and there, not adozen feet from me, lay twisted about, something like a double S, alarge specimen of the serpent I had so often heard about; and a curiousshrinking sensation came over me, as I noticed its broad flat head, shaped something like an old-fashioned pointed shovel, with the neckquite small behind, but rapidly increasing till the reptile was fully, as Morgan said, thick as his wrist; and then slowly tapering away for atime before rapidly running down to where I could see fivecurious-looking rings at the end of the dull grey tail. 

"A rattlesnake, " I said to myself, as with a kind of fascination Ieagerly looked at the line which marked the gaping mouth showing plainlyin an ugly smile; then at the dull creamy-brown and grey markings, andthe scales which covered the skin, here and there looking worn andcrumpled, and as if it was a trifle too big for the creature that woreit as if it were a shirt of mail. 

I should have stood there staring at the repellent-looking creature forlong enough, had not Morgan softly drawn me back, and then led the wayround to our left, so that we could have the sun behind us, and approachthe dangerous reptile without having to rustle through the bushes closeat hand. 

"Mind you keep back, my lad, till I've got him safe, " whispered Morgan, "then hit him hard. "

"Is it as dangerous as they say?" I asked. 

"Worse, look you; that's why I want to pin him first. I might hit him agood crack, but snakes are hard to kill, and he might throw his headabout and bite even then, though I arn't quite sure even now that theydon't sting with their tails. "

"I'm sure they don't, " I whispered back. 

"Ah, that's all very well, Master George, but I don't see as you canknow much better than me. Anyhow, I'm going to risk it; so here goes, and when I say `now, ' bring down that rake-handle as big a whop as youcan with both hands, right on his back. "

I nodded, and we stood out now on the barren, stony patch close to thefir-trees, with the sun casting our shadows in a curious dumpy way onthe earth, and our enemy about thirty feet away. 

Morgan signed to me to stand still, and I obeyed trembling withexcitement, and eagerly watching as he cautiously approached with hispole extended before him, ready to make a dart at the snake, whose headlay half turned for him, and its neck temptingly exposed, ready for thefork which should hold it down. 

On went Morgan, inch by inch, his shadow just before him, and in spiteof his injunction, I could not refrain from following, so as to get agood view of the encounter; and besides, I argued with myself, how couldI be ready to help unless I was close at hand?

Consequently I stepped on nearer too, till I could see the reptile quiteclearly, distinguishing every scale and noting the dull, fixed look ofits eyes, which did not seem to be closed, for I was not familiar thenwith the organisation of snakes. 

As Morgan went on the stillness of the clearing seemed terrible, andonce more I could not help thinking of what a treacherous act it was tosteal upon the creature like that in its sleep. 

But directly after, the killing instinct toward a dangerous enemy grewstrong within me, and I drew in my breath, my teeth were set fast, andmy fingers tightened about the rake-handle, ready to deliver a blow. 

All this took very few minutes, but it seemed to me to last a long time, and thought after thought ran through my mind, each one suggestive ofdanger. 

"Suppose Morgan misses it, " I said to myself; "it will be frightened andvicious, and strike at him, and if he is bitten I shall be obliged toattack it then, and I shall not have such a chance as he has, for thehead will be darting about in all directions. "

Then I began to wish I had gone first, and hit at it as it lay, with allmy might. 

Too late now, I knew; and as I saw in imagination Morgan lying helplessthere, and myself striking hard at the snake, never taking intoconsideration the fact that after a deadly stroke the animal wouldrapidly try to escape, and glide away. 

Morgan was now so near that I saw the shadow of his head begin to creepover the snake, and it loomed so black and heavy that I wondered why thereptile did not feel it and wake up. 

Then I stood fast as if turned to stone, as I watched my companionsoftly extend the pole he carried, with the fork nearer and nearer thecreature's neck, to remain perfectly motionless for a moment or two. There was a darting motion, and Morgan stood pressing the staff down asthe serpent leaped into life, writhing, twining, and snapping its bodyin waves which ran from head to the tail which quivered in the air, sending forth a peculiar low, dull, rattling noise, and seeming to seekfor something about which to curl. 

"I've got him, Master George. Come along now; it's your turn. "

I sprang forward to see that the evil-looking head was held down closeto the ground, and that the jaws were gaping, and the eyes bright with avindictive light, literally glittering in the sun. 

"Can you hold him?" I said, hoarsely. 

"Oh, yes; I've got him pretty tight. My! See that? He is strong. "

For at that moment the snake's tail struck him, and twined about hisleft leg; untwined, and seemed to flog at him, quivering in the air thewhile, but only after writhing horribly, twisting round the pole whichpressed it down, and forming itself into a curious moving knot. 

"I can't hit at it now, " I said, hoarsely; "it will strike away thepole. "

"Yes; don't hit yet. Wait a bit till he untwissens himself; then giveit him sharp, look you. "

"You won't let it go?" I said. 

"Not a bit of it, my lad. Too fond of Morgan Johns to let him stick hisfangs into me. Now you've got a chance. No, you haven't; he's twistedup tighter than ever. Never mind, wait a bit; there's no hurry. "

"But you are torturing it so, " I cried. 

"Can't help it, Master George. If I didn't, he'd torture me and youtoo. Well, he does twissen about. Welsh eel's nothing to him. "

For the snake in its rage and pain kept twining about the pole, treatingthat as the cause of all its suffering. Morgan stood there full ofexcitement, but though longing to deliver a blow that should paralyse ifit did not kill our enemy, I could not get the slightest chance. 

"Ah, we ought to have had a cut at him before he twined about my pole, "said Morgan, after this had been going on for some minutes; "but itwasn't your fault; there wasn't time. "

"No, " I said, gloomily, "there was no time. Now then, hold tight. "

I made a rapid stroke at the long, lithe body which suddenly untwistedto its full length, but my rake-handle only struck the ground, for theserpent was quicker than I, and it threw itself once more in a series ofquivering folds about Morgan's pole. 

"Well, he is strong, " cried the latter. "But I have it. I'm getting abit 'fraid he'll work quite a hole, and get out, and I'm not at all surethat the nails arn't giving. Look here, Master George; put your hand inmy pocket, and pull out and open my big knife ready for me. Then youshall hold the pole, and I'll go down and try and cut his head off. "

"But will that be safe?" I said. "Hadn't we better leave go and runaway?"

"What, and leave a customer like this free to hunt about our place? Nowyou wouldn't like to do that, I know. "

"No; I shouldn't like to do that, " I said; "but it would be terrible ifhe got away. "

"Well then, out with my knife--quick! I'm beginning to wish we'd lefthim alone, for it'll be chizzle for both of us if he do get loose. "

I hastily took his knife from his pocket, and opened it. 

"That's your style, Master George. Now then, stick it across my mouth, and then take hold just under my hands. You must press it down hard, orhe'll heave himself out, for he's mighty strong, I can tell you. Gothold?"

"Yes, " I said, as I took hold of the pole, keeping my feet as far awayas I could from the writhing knot, for fear it should suddenly untwineand embrace my legs. 

"That's right, press down hard. Think you can hold him?"

"I don't know; I think so. "

"Now, look ye here, my lad, thinking won't do; you've got to hold him, and if you feel as you can't you must say so. Rattlesnakes arn't gardenwums. "

"I'll try, and I will hold it, " I said. 

"There you have it, then, " he said, releasing the pole, and leaving itquivering and vibrating in my hands. "Now then, I'm going to wait tillhe untwines again, and then I'm going to have off his head, if he don'twork it out before. If he do, you've got to run as hard as you can:jump right away, my lad, never mind me. "

I nodded; I could not speak, and I stood holding down the pole, seeingthe snake striving to draw its head back between the little prongs ofthe fork, and knowing that if it did our position would be terrible. 

"Now then, hold him tight, " cried Morgan; "I'm going to lay hold anddraw him out a bit, so as to get a cut through somewhere. "

I did not speak, but pressed down with all my might, feeling my eyesstrained as, with a shudder of dread, I saw Morgan stoop and boldlyseize hold of the snake. 

But the touch only seemed to make the great living knot tighten, andafter a try Morgan ceased. 

"No, " he said, "it won't do. I shall only drag him out, for I'm not atall sure about those nails. I say, my lad, I really do wish we had lethim alone, or had a go at him with a gun. "

I tried to answer, but no words would come, and I wanted to lookhopelessly at Morgan, but I could not take my eyes off the great, grey, writhing knot which was always in motion, heaving and working, nowloosening, now tightening up. 

"Hah!" cried Morgan, suddenly, as once more the horrible creature threwitself out to full length, and he sprang forward to seize the neck justas a wave ran along the body from tail to head; and as I pressed thepole down hard, the head rose like lightning, struck Morgan right in theface, and I saw him fall backward, rolling over and over; while, afterwrithing on the ground a moment or two, the snake raised its bleedinghead, and I saw that it was drawing back to strike. 

I don't know how it happened exactly; I only can tell that I felthorribly frightened, starting back as Morgan fell over, and that then, as the snake was preparing to strike, being naturally slow and weak fromits efforts, the pole I held in both hands came down heavily, and thenagain and again, till our enemy lay broken and twisting weakly, its backbroken in two places, and the blood flowing from its mouth. 

CHAPTER FIVE. 

I was brought to myself again by a hearty shout just as I was trying toget rid of a shuddering sensation of fear, and wanting to go to Morgan'shelp--asking myself what I ought to do to any one who had been bitten bya rattlesnake. 

"Brayvo! As they say, Master George. You did give it him well. "

"But--Morgan--arn't you stung--bitten, I mean?" I faltered. 

"Me? No, my lad. He gave me a flop on the cheek with the back of hishead as he shook himself loose, and I didn't stop to give him anotherchance. But you did bring that down smart, and no mistake. Let's lookat the end. "

He took hold of the pole and examined the place where the two nails hadbeen driven in to form the fork. 

"Yes, " he said, thoughtfully. "I was beginning to be afraid of that--see here. This nail's regularly bent down, and it opened the fork outso that when he snapped himself like a cart-whip he shook himself clear. Know better next time. I'll get a bit of iron or an old pitchfork, andcut the tines down short on purpose for this sort of game, MasterGeorge. Ah, would you?" he shouted, as he made a dart for where thesnake was feebly writhing itself toward the undergrowth, and catching itby the tail snatched it back to lie all together, writhing slowly. "Wait till I find my knife. Oh, here it is, " he said. "No. Nevermind, give me yours. I'll look afterwards. Dropped it when I rolledover yonder. "

I took out my knife and opened it. 

"Oh, I say, my lad, don't look so white. Wern't 'fraid, were you?"

"Yes, " I said, huskily. "I could not help being frightened. "

"Not you, " said Morgan, roughly; "you wasn't half frightened, or youwouldn't have done what you did. Now then, my gentleman, you're nevergoing to bite and kill any one, so--there--and there!"

As he spoke he placed one foot a few inches from the rattlesnake's head, the creature opening its mouth and making a feeble attempt to bite, butthe next moment my keen knife had divided the neck, and Morgan picked upthe piece. 

"Now look ye here, Master George, I shouldn't wonder if this gentleman'sgot two sharp teeth at the top here like an adder has at home. They'rethe poison ones, and--yes, what did I tell you?"

He laughed as he opened the creature's wide mouth with the blade of theknife, and drew forward two keen-looking fangs, to show me. 

"There you are, " he said. "Just like adders', only theirs is littletiny things just like a sharp bit of glass, and they lay back in theroof of their mouths so that you have to look close to see 'em. "

"Throw the horrible poisonous thing away, " I said. 

"Yes; we'll pitch it all together in the river. Some big alligator willthink it's a fine worm, and I hope he'll like it. One moment; I mustfind my knife. "

He threw down the rattlesnake's head, and then said thoughtfully--

"No; let's take it up to the house, Master George, and let your fathersee the kind of game he's got on his property. I'll show it to my Sarahtoo, or she won't believe it was such a big one, or got such poisonfangs. "

"You'll have to carry it home, " I said, with a shudder. 

"No, I shan't, Master George, and it's of no use for you to try to makeme believe you're afraid, because I shan't have it. You killed it, andI'll twist up a bit o' grass to make a rope, and you shall carry it hometo show master and our Sarah. I can tie it to the end of the pole. Stop a minute; where's my knife?--must be just here. "

He went straight for the low growth and bushes, and began peering aboutwhile I stood leaning on the pole and looking down at the slightlyheaving form of the serpent, when my attention was taken by a hoarse cryfrom Morgan. 

"What's the matter?" I said, as I saw that he was bending forwardstaring in among the bushes. 

He did not reply, and feeling certain that he had found anotherrattlesnake, I raised the pole once more, and went to where he stood, when my lips parted, and I turned to call for help, but stopped there, for I found myself face to face with a similar object to that which hadarrested Morgan. A tall, keen-faced, half-naked Indian stood before me, with his black hair gathered back and tied up so that a few eaglefeathers were stuck through it; a necklace or two was about his neck andhanging down upon his breast; a pair of fringed buckskin leggingscovered his legs; and he carried a tomahawk in one hand, and a bow inthe other. 

Almost before I could recover from my surprise, I saw that we werecompletely surrounded, for at least a dozen more were dotted about theclearing. 

At that moment Morgan seemed to get the better of his start, and backedto where I stood, with the Indian following him in a slow, statelymanner. 

"We're in for it, Master George, " whispered Morgan. "What shall we do--run?"

"It would be of no use to try, " I whispered. 

"Not a bit, lad, they'd run us down directly. Hold up your head, lad;you arn't afraid of a rattlesnake, so you needn't be afraid of thesefurreners. What are they--Injuns?"

"Yes, " I answered; "Red Indians, " though I had never seen one before. 

"Ah, well, look you, there's nothing to mind--they arn't poisonous. Ishall ask them what they want. I say, what are they all coming close upto us for?"

"I don't know, " I said, as I made a strong effort not to be afraid, andto keep from thinking about the stories I had heard of the Indians'cruelty, as the party came forward, evidently at a sign from the man whohad faced me, and who wore more feathers than the rest. 

"I say, Master George, " whispered Morgan again, "hadn't I better ask 'emwhat they want?"

"It's of no use. I don't think they would understand. "

"Well, " said Morgan, coughing to clear his throat, "I'm a soldier, andI've been in a fight before now, so I know a little about it. We'resurprised, Master George, by the enemy, and without arms. First dootyis to retreat, and you being my officer, you says we can't. "

"I'm sure we can't, " I said, talking to Morgan, but looking sharplyround at the Indians, who all stood gazing at us in the sternest andmost immovable way. 

"Quite right, lad. Madness to talk about running, but I'd give all thewage I've got to take dooring the next ten year, look you, to be able tolet the master know. "

"Shall I call to him?"

"Only bring him up to be took prisoner too. Here, let's make the bestof it, " cried Morgan, jauntily. "How are you, gentlemen?--strangers inthese parts, arn't you?"

The only man to take any notice of this easy-going address was theIndian I imagined to be the chief, and he uttered a grunt. 

"Ah, I thought so. Nice country isn't it, only we've got some uglycustomers here. --Sure they can't understand, Master George?"

"I feel nearly sure. "

"So do I, lad. --Ugly customers, snakes--see?--snakes. "

He took the pole quickly from my hand, and at the same moment I saw, asit were, a shock run through the group of Indians, each man takingtightly hold of the tomahawk he carried. 

But Morgan did not notice it, and thrusting the end of the pole underthe snake, he raised it up. 

"See?" he cried. "We just killed it--no, we didn't, for it isn't quitedead. "

The Indians looked at him and then at the snake, but in the most stolidway, and I stood wondering what was to come next. 

"Know what it is, I suppose?" continued Morgan, who kept on talking inan excited way, as if to gain time while he tried to think out someplan, as was really the case; but the audience merely looked onfrowningly, and I saw the chief draw back slightly as Morgan picked upthe head and pointed to its fangs with his finger. 

The thoughts of the risk he might be running made me forget for themoment any that was threatening us from the Indians, and I cried, inwarning tones--

"Be careful; it may be dangerous though it's dead. "

"Yes; this seems to be dead, " replied Morgan; "but I say, Master George, I don't know whatever to do. "

"Scrape a hole first, and bury that horrid thing, " I said; "and thenperhaps we shall see what they are going to do. "

"Not to kill us, are they?" he whispered. 

I could not help giving a start of horror, and looking wildly round atthe Indians, who stood like so many statues looking on, as, in a hasty, excited way, Morgan roughly kicked away some of the loose gravel, andthen with the rake-handle scraped out a good-sized hole, into which hethrew the snake's head and dragged the body, raking the loose gravelback over them and stamping it down. 

"Now then, Master George, what 'll us do next?"

"I don't know; let them take us away as prisoners, I suppose. We mustnot try to run away, because they would follow, and we should lead themhome. Shall we run into the woods?"

"Never get there, my lad, " he replied, sadly. "They'd have us before wegot a hundred yards. "

All doubt as to our next proceedings were put an end to at once, for thechief laid his hand upon my shoulder, and said, in a deep voice, something which was quite unintelligible to us both. 

I shook my head, but he grasped my arm firmly, and pointed toward theforest. 

"He means us to go, " I said; and in obedience I walked toward thedarkest part, but the chief checked me, and pointed toward the spotwhere our faint track lay which led toward the house; and feelingconstrained to obey, I gave Morgan a disconsolate look, and went slowlyon with the Indian walking by my side. 

"We can't help it, Master George, " said Morgan. "Don't be down-hearted, lad. Perhaps they don't mean any harm, and let's hope your father or mySarah will see us in time to shut up the place, and get the guns downfrom the racks. "

The distance was very short, but it was the most painful walk I everhad, for I felt as if I was being the guide to take the enemy right tothe place my father had toiled so hard to win from the wilderness, andtwice over I tried to deviate from the path, and lead the party into theforest, so as to bear right away from the house. 

But it was of no use. A strong hand gripped my arm instantly; there wasa stern look, a low, deep utterance, and the chief pointed again to theright track. 

It was useless to try and misunderstand him, and at last, after two morefeints, I felt that there was nothing else to be done but to allowmyself to be forced onward. 

Just before we came in sight of the house, the chief said something, andtwo of the men pushed Morgan forward till he was close to me, and one ofthe men walked on his left and the other came behind. 

"See what that means, Master George?"

"No; what does it mean?"

"That Indians are clever as white men, and they've put us in the frontrank to keep any one from firing at them. "

I saw it plainly enough now, for as we advanced, my father appeared atthe window, and I saw a gun in his hand. 

He started as he caught sight of us two prisoners, but feeling, Isuppose, that any attempt at defence was useless under thecircumstances, he left the window for a moment or two, and I heard hisvoice speaking. Then he reappeared, and climbed out of the window, thedoor being closed and fastened. 

He stepped forward boldly with the firelock resting on his arm, andwalked to where the Indians had halted, holding out his hand in token offriendship, but it was not taken, the Indians' eyes running from him allover and about the place, as if they were astonished at what they saw. 

"Tell me quickly, " said my father, "but be cool. Everything dependsupon our treating them in a friendly way, and not being afraid. "

I told him how we had been surprised, and his face looked very grave ashe listened. 

"Well, " he said, "we are in their power. If I fired it might bringhelp, but it would be too late to benefit us; and for aught we know, therest of the tribe may already be up in the settlement. Stay with themand don't attempt to escape. "

The Indian chief watched us curiously as my father talked to me, and twoof his men half started forward as my father turned away to go back tothe house. 

But a word from the chief checked them, and every eye was fixed upon thereturning figure, as my father walked to the door, beat upon it, calledSarah to open, and then passed in. 

The faces of the Indians were a study, but they preserved their stolidlooks, and uttered a sigh of satisfaction as my father appeared againwith such provisions as the place afforded, and proceeded to offer themto our visitors. 

I watched everything attentively, and saw the men stand fast withoutlooking either at my father or the provisions which he placed beforethem, till the chief said a few words in a loud tone. 

Then with an eagerness in sharp contrast to their former apathy, theyseized the food and began to eat. 

My father spoke to the chief again and again, and the Indian saidsomething coldly in reply; but they were wasted words, and the roughmeal was partaken of in comparative silence. 

"They only mean to be friendly, father, do they?" I said at last. 

"It is impossible to say; they may prove treacherous, " he replied. "Butdon't talk, and if you grasp anything they seem to want, tell me, sothat I can satisfy them. It would be terrible if they attempted todestroy all we have been at such pains to get together. "

"Couldn't we all make a dart for indoors, sir?" said Morgan, in awhisper. "We have got plenty of weepons there, sir, and might manage tokeep them off till help came. "

"The risk is too great, " said my father. "These men are as active asleopards, and before we could get within doors we should each have anaxe in his brain. "

"But, begging your pardon, sir, we can all run. "

"As fast as a tomahawk can fly? No; they are peaceful now, andfriendly; let us treat them as friends, and hope that they will soongo. "

At that moment the chief made a sign with his hands to his lips, a signthat was unmistakable, and a large pail of water was fetched out byMorgan, and drunk from with avidity. 

This done, the Indians sat and stood about watching everything withinreach, while we were in the unpleasantly helpless state of being unableto speak, or to make them understand, and in the more unpleasant orperilous position of being unable to grasp their intentions. 

As the time went on my father appeared to grow more hopeful. He hadevidently come to the conclusion that it was useless to attemptresistance, and he seemed to think that our friendly treatment might winthe respect of these stern, morose-looking men. Then, all at once, Isaw that his hopes were dashed. He looked at me wildly, and I saw thefirelock he held tremble in his hand. 

"Try and be firm, George, " he said, quietly, "and do not look as if I amsaying anything serious to you, " he continued, laughing. 

"I understand, father, " I said, cheerfully, though my heart kept givinggreat thumps against my ribs. 

"Can you hear what I am saying, Morgan?" continued my father, pleasantly, and not appearing to pay the slightest attention to theIndians. 

"Every word, sir; but it's hard work, for I want to run indoors to tryand comfort that poor woman who is trembling there. "

"So we all do, " said my father, and he looked quite merry; "but don'tlook like that, man. It is inviting an attack if these men do meanevil. "

"Right, sir; I am quite laughing now, " said Morgan. 

"Ah, that's worse, " cried my father, "that ghastly grin will ruin us. There, listen to what I am saying. When these savages attack us, itwill be in some treacherous way, so as to get the advantage of uswithout injury to themselves. If they do attack, never mind who goesdown, the survivors must rush into the house and defend it to the last, for that poor woman's sake. Fight hopefully if I am not with you; foras soon as firing begins it may bring help from the settlement. "

"Then why not fire at once, sir?" cried Morgan, earnestly. 

"Because, as I intimated before, it would bring help, but help that cametoo late. "

The calm forced way in which my father spoke seemed to be the mostterrible part of the whole day's work. The inaction was bad enough, andto sit there expecting that at any moment the Indians might turn upon usand kill us with their axes, made it almost impossible to sit there asmy father wished; but sit there we did, and as my eyes wandered from oneto the other of the weird, fierce-looking Indians, who seemed to bedoing nothing but watch us for an excuse to make an attack, it made mybrain swim. 

How it was all burnt into my memory, and how I can picture it all now!The bright garden, the flowers, and the promise of fruit, and the housebeginning to look more lovely every month; and now in front of it RedIndians squatting about, or standing with their bows strung, arrows in acase behind them, and axes in hand, ready at the word from their chiefto spring upon us. 

All at once the chief uttered a peculiar sound, and the men who wereseated sprang to their feet, and stood watching the tall, fierce-lookingfellow. 

He spoke again, and without a word they all moved off quickly toward thesettlement, making straight for Colonel Preston's estate. 

I sat there watching them till the last man had disappeared. Then allthe bright sunshiny scene around began to swim, and wave, and growdistant, and all was blank. 

CHAPTER SIX. 

"Better, my boy?"

"Yes. What is it? I felt so sick and strange. "

I was lying on my back looking up at my father, who was bending over mebathing my forehead with cold water. 

"The sun--a little overdone. There, you are better now. "

"Ah, I recollect, " I said, "Where are the Indians?"

"Hush! Don't get excited. They are gone now. "

"Yes, I know, " I said; "gone to Colonel Preston's. "

"Hist!" he cried, as I heard steps close by, and Morgan came hurryingup. 

"Couldn't get far, sir. I was making haste, and getting close up to thelast man as I thought, when three of the savages jumped up just in mypath, and held up their bows and arrows in a way that said, plain as anytongue could speak, `go back, or we'll send one of these through you. '"

"The chief knows what he is about, " said my father, "and we cannotcommunicate. Now then, get inside, and we will barricade the place aswell as we can, in case of their coming back. Can you walk now, George?"

"Yes, father, the giddiness has gone off now, " I said; and I sprang up, but reeled and nearly fell again. 

"Take my arm, boy, " he said, as he helped me toward the window, and Iclimbed in by it, when the first thing my eyes lighted upon was thefigure of our Sarah, down on her knees behind the door with her eyesshut; but a gun was leaning up against the wall; and as she heard us shesprang up, seized it, and faced round. 

"Oh! I thought it was the Indians, " she said, with a sigh of relief. 

"Perhaps we have been frightening ourselves without cause, " said myfather, helping Morgan to fix up the strong shutter with which thewindow was provided. "The Indians are gone now. "

"Yes, " muttered Morgan, so that I could hear, "but they may come backagain. I don't trust 'em a bit. "

"Nor I, Morgan, " said my father, for he had heard every word; "but abold calm front seems to have kept them from attempting violence. If wehad been shut up here, and had opened fire, not one of us would now havebeen alive. "

"Never mind, sir, " said Morgan. "If they come back let's risk it, andshow a bold front here behind the shutters, with the muzzles of our gunssticking out, for I couldn't go through another hour like that again. Iwas beginning to turn giddy, like Master George here, and to feel as ifmy head was going to burst. "

"Go up into the roof, and keep a good look-out from the little gratings;but keep away, so as not to show your face. "

"Then you do think they'll come back, sir?"

"Yes, I feel sure of it. I am even now in doubt as to whether they areall gone. Indians are strangely furtive people, and I fully expect thata couple of them are lying down among the trees to watch us, for fear weshould try to communicate with the others. I am afraid now that I madea mistake in settling down so far from the rest. Ah! Listen! A shot. Yes; there it is again. "

"No, sir, " said Morgan, "that wasn't a shot: it was--there it goesagain!--and another. "

Two distant sounds, exactly like shots, fell again upon our ears. 

"Yes, " cried my father, excitedly, "the fight has begun. "

"Nay, sir, that was only a big 'gator threshing the water up in somecorner to kill the fish, " cried Morgan; and he passed up through theceiling into the roof. 

As Morgan went out of sight, and took his place in the narrow loftbetween the sloping rafters, my father busied himself loading guns, andplacing them ready by the openings in the shutters which I had alwayssupposed were for nothing else but to admit the light. And as heworked, Sarah stood ready to hand him powder or bullets, or a freshweapon, behaving with such calm seriousness, and taking so much interestin the work, that my father said, gravely--

"Hardly a woman's task this, Sarah. "

"Ah, sir, " she replied, quietly; "it's a woman's work to help where sheis wanted. "

"Quite right, " said my father. Then, turning to me, he went on, "I am asoldier, George, and all this is still very horrible to me, but I ammaking all these preparations in what I think is the right and wisestspirit; for if an enemy sees that you are well prepared, he is much lesslikely to attack you and cause bloodshed. We are safe all togetherindoors now, and with plenty of protection, so that if our Indianvisitors come again, we are more upon equal terms. "

"Do you really think they will come again, father?" I said. 

"I'm afraid so. We have been living in too much fancied security, andready to think there was no danger to apprehend from Indians. Now wehave been rudely awakened from our dream. "

"And if they come shall you shoot, father?"

"Not unless it is absolutely necessary to save our lives. I cannot helpfeeling that we ought to be up at the settlement, but I should have beenunwilling to leave our pleasant home to the mercy of these savages; and, of course, now it is impossible to go, so we must make the best defencewe can, if the enemy returns. "

All this was very startling, and from time to time little shudders ofdread ran through me, but at the same time there was so much novelty andexcitement, that I don't think I felt very much alarmed. In fact, Ifound myself hoping once that the Indians would come back, so that Icould see how they behaved now that we were shut up tightly in ourhouse, all of which was very reprehensible no doubt; but I am recordinghere, as simply and naturally as I can, everything that I can rememberof my boyish life. 

The preparations for attack were at last ended, and after securing andbarricading door and window in every way possible, we sat down to waitfor the first sign of the enemy, and I was wondering how long it wouldbe before we saw the Indians return, when I suddenly awoke to the factthat I was terribly hungry. 

I don't suppose I should have thought of it, though, if Sarah had notmade her appearance with bread and meat all ready cut for us, and verywelcome it proved; Morgan, on receiving his share passed up to him inthe loft, giving me a nod and a smile before he went back to continuehis watch. 

And this proved to be a long and weary one. The afternoon sun slowlydescended; and as it sank lower, I could see that my father's face grewmore and more stern. 

I did not speak to him, but I knew what it meant--that he was thinkingof the coming darkness, and of how terribly difficult our watch wouldbe. 

"Yes, " he said, suddenly, just as if he had heard my thoughts; "they arenaturally quiet, stealthy people, and the darkness will give themopportunities which would be full of risk by day. I am afraid that theyare waiting in ambush for the night, and that then they will come on. "

"I hope not, " I thought; but I would not have let my father see howfrightened I was for all the world; and trying to be as cheerful as Icould under the circumstances, I went up and joined Morgan to help himwatch from the latticed openings in the roof, with the garden graduallygrowing more gloomy, and the trees of the forest beyond rapidly becomingblack. 

Then darker and darker, and there was no moon that night till quitelate. 

Beyond the possibility of there being some reptile about that hadcrawled up from the river, hungry and supper-hunting, there had neverseemed to be anything about home that was alarming, and night afternight I had stolen out to listen to the forest sounds, and scent thecool, damp, perfumed air; but now there was a feeling of danger at hand, lurking perhaps so close that it would not have been safe to open thedoor; and as I watched beside Morgan from between the window-bars, wewere constantly touching each other, and pointing to some tree-stump, tuft, or hillock, asking whether that was an Indian creeping cautiouslytoward the house. 

Somehow that seemed to me the darkest night I could remember, and thevarious sounds, all of which were really familiar, seemed strange. 

Now there was the plaintive cry of one of the goat-suckers which hawkedfor moths and beetles round the great trees; then, after a silence soprofound that it was painful, came the deep croak of the bullfrog risingand falling and coming from a hundred different directions at once. Then all at once their deep croaking was dominated by a loud barkingbellow; and as I listened with my hands feeling cold and damp, I caughthold of Morgan. 

"What's that?" I whispered, excitedly. 

"My arm, " he replied, coolly. "Don't pinch, lad. "

"No, no; I mean the sound. What noise was that?"

"Oh! Why, you know. That was a 'gator. "

"Are you sure? It sounded like a man's voice. "

"Not it. Who did you think could be there? Nobody likely to be outthere but Indians, and they wouldn't shout; they'd whisper so that weshouldn't know they were near. "

I was silent again, and sat watching and listening as sound after soundstruck my ear, making it seem that the wilds had never been so fullbefore of strange noises, though the fact was that nothing was unusualexcept that I did not realise that I had never been in danger before, and sat up to listen. 

All at once I jumped and uttered a cry, for something had touched me. 

"Hush! Don't make a noise, " said a familiar voice. "I only wanted toknow whether you could make out anything. "

"No, father. Only the frogs and alligators are barking and bellowing. "

"Can't see any sign of Indians, nor any red light from over toward thesettlement?"

"No, father. "

"No, sir. All's quiet, " said Morgan. 

"It isn't, father, " I whispered. "I never heard so much noise from outby the river before. There, hark!"

We all listened in silence as a loud bellowing sound came from adistance. 

"There!" I whispered, in awe-stricken tones. 

"Only one of the reptiles by the stream, " said my father, quietly. 

"But don't you think it's because some one is there?"

"No; certainly not. Keep a sharp look-out on both sides, Morgan, andwarn me if you see the slightest movement, for it may be a crawling, lurking Indian. "

"We'll keep a good look-out, sir, never fear, " said Morgan, and weresumed our watch--if watch it could be called, where we were moredependent upon our ears than upon our eyes. 

Morgan was very silent and thoughtful till I spoke to him. 

"What did my father mean about the red glare over at the settlement?"

"Hah!" he ejaculated, and he was again silent for a minute or two. Thenin a quick whisper, "I was just thinking about that, Master George, whenyou spoke, and that it was the enemy we had to fear the most. "

"What do you mean?" I asked. 

"Fire, my lad, fire. I dare say that with our guns and swords we maykeep them off; but that's how they'll get the better of us. "

"By fire?"

"Yes; they'll get something blazing up against the house, and the momentit catches fire it's all over with us. "

"What! Set fire to the house?"

"Yes, Master George, that's what your father's afraid of. No; I'm wrongthere. I was at the wars with him, and I never saw him afraid--not evento-day. Takes a bold man to come out of his fort and go up to the enemyas he did--twelve to one--expecting every moment a crack from atomahawk. He hasn't got any fear in him; but he thinks about the fireall the same. Now then, don't talk, but keep a sharp look-out, or theymay steal on to us without our seeing them. "

All this was said in a low whisper as we tried to keep a good look-outfrom the little trellised dormers; and the minutes stole on and becamehours, with the darkness seeming to increase till about midnight. Thenall looked darker, when Morgan pressed my arm, and I gave, a violentstart. 

"'Sleep, sir?"

"I? Asleep? No! Yes; I'm afraid I must have been, " I said, feelingthe colour come burning into my face. 

"Look yonder, " he whispered. 

I looked from the grating and saw that, all at once, as it appeared tome, the tops of the trees were visible out to the east, and it grewplainer and plainer as I watched. 

"Moon's getting very old, Master George, " whispered Morgan, "but yondershe comes up. "

"Then it will soon be light. "

"No; but not so dark. "

"Then the Indians won't come now?" I said eagerly. 

"I don't know much about them, Master George, but from what I've heardsay from those who do, Indians always comes when they're not expected, and if you're to be ready for them you must always be on the watch. "

The overpowering sense of sleep which had made me lose consciousness fora few minutes ceased to trouble me now, and I stood watching eagerly forthe time when the moon would rise above the trees, and send its lightacross the clearing in front of the house. I waited anxiously, forthere had been the lurking dread that the Indians might creep up to thegarden through the darkness, unseen, and perhaps strike at my fatherdown below before he could be on his guard. 

Once the moon was up, I felt that we should have light till daybreak, and with that light a good deal of the shivering dread caused by thedarkness would pass away. 

It was a long, very long while before the moon reached the tops of thetrees, but when it did, the clearing and the gardens seemed to have beentransformed. Long shadows, black as velvet, stretched right away, andtrees were distorted so that I felt as if I was dreaming of seeing agarden upon which I had never set eyes before. 

At last, almost imperceptibly, the moon, well on to its last quarter, appeared above the edge of the forest, and I was in the act of drawingmyself back with a feeling of satisfaction that all was safe, when I sawsomething dark lying close to the shadow cast by a tree. 

"Would Indians lie down and crawl?" I whispered. 

"More likely to than walk, if all I hear's true, Master George. "

"Then look there!" I whispered, as I pointed to the dark, shadowyfigure. 

"Where, lad? I can't see anything. "

"There; just at the edge of that long, stretched-out shadow. "

Morgan drew in his breath with a faint hiss. 

"It's moving--_he's_ moving, " he whispered; "crawling right along to getround to the back, I should say. And look, sir, look!--another of 'em. "

I just caught sight of the second figure, and then crept to the roughtrap-door opening. 

"Father, " I whispered, "come up here. Bring a gun. "

He was beneath the opening in a moment. 

"Take hold of the gun, " he said. "Mind!--be careful"--and he passed theheavy weapon up to me. 

The next moment he was up in the rough loft, and I pointed out thefigures of the Indians. 

I heard him too draw in his breath with a faint hiss, as he stretchedout his hand for the gun, took it, softly passed the barrel out throughthe open window and took aim, while I stood suffering from a nervousthrill that was painful in the extreme, for I knew that when he fired itmust mean death. 

I involuntarily shrank away, waiting for the heavy report which seemedas if it would never come; and at last, unable to bear the suspenselonger, I pressed forward again to look hesitatingly through the window, feeling that I might have to fire a gun myself before long. 

All at once, as the suspense had grown unbearable, the barrel of thefirelock made a low scraping noise, for my father was drawing it back. 

"A false alarm, George, " he said, gently. 

"No, no, " I whispered; "look--look!" for I could see both figurescrawling along slowly, flat on their breasts. 

"Yes, I see them, my boy, " he said; "and I was deceived too, for themoment, but we must not waste shot on creatures like these. "

"Why, if it arn't a pair o' 'gators, " said Morgan, with a suppressedlaugh. "Well, they did look just like Injins, and no mistake. "

I felt so vexed at making so absurd a mistake, that I remained silenttill my father passed the gun to me. 

"Take hold, " he said, gently. "It was a mistake that deceived us all. Better be too particular than not particular enough. "

He lowered himself down into the room below, and I passed him the gunbefore going back to where Morgan leaned against the window. 

"There they go, Master George, " he said, laughing. "You and me musthave a new pair o' spectacles apiece from the old country if we have todo much of this sort of thing. "

"I did not think I could have been so stupid, " I said, angrily; andgoing away to the other window, so that I should not have to listen tomy companion's bantering, which I felt pretty sure would come, I stoodgazing at the beautiful scene without, the moon making the dark greenleaves glisten like silver, while the shades grew to be of a velvetyblack. Every here and there patches of light shone on the great trunksof the trees, while their tops ran up like great spires into thesoftly-illumined sky. 

The excitement had driven away all desire for sleep, and we watched onlistening to every sound and cry that came from the forest surrounding, wonderfully plain in the silence of the night, which magnified croak, bellow, or faint rustling among the leaves or bushes, as some nocturnalcreature made its way through the trees. 

At times the watching seemed to be insufferably dreary and wearisome;then something startling would send the blood thrilling through my veinsagain; and so on and on, till the moon began to grow pale, the light toappear of a pearly grey in the east, golden flecks glistened high allabove the trees, and once more it was new day, with the birds singing, and a feeling of wonder impressing me, it appeared so impossible that Icould have been up and watching all night. 

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

"Master George!--Master George!"

The call was repeated, for I did not answer the first, my mouth beingexpanded to its fullest stretch in a tremendous yawn. 

"Come down, and have some breakfast. You must want it sore. "

The very fact of Sarah mentioning it made me feel a horrible sinkingsensation, and as soon as my father gave leave for one of us to leavethe post at the window, I came down to find that, though we up in thenarrow loft had heard nothing, Sarah had been for some time preparing agood meal, which, whatever might be the perils awaiting us later on, weall ate with the greatest of enjoyment. 

We had hardly finished when Morgan gave the alarm, and my father hurriedto his post of observation, but only to conceal his piece directly, ashe uttered the word "Friend!"

For our nearest neighbour, Colonel Preston, a tall, stern, ratheroverbearing man, came up, followed by a couple of men. 

"I've come to give you warning, Bruton, " he said. 

"I tried to send you warning last night, " replied my father. 

"What! You know?"

"Do you not see how we are barricaded?"

"Oh, I thought it was because you were just getting up. The Indianscame by here then?"

"Yes, " said my father; and he briefly told of our adventure, and thewatch we had kept. 

"Well, " said the colonel, sharply, and as I thought in rather adictatorial way; "it all goes to prove that it was a mistake for you toisolate yourself here. You must move close up to us, so that in a caseof emergency we can all act together. "

"It would be better, " said my father, quietly. 

"Then you will come?"

"No; I selected this place for its beauty, as you chose yours. I shouldnot like to give it up. "

"You'll repent it, Bruton. You must have had a narrow escape lastnight. "

"I do not know, " said my father, thoughtfully. "Of course we were verysuspicious of the reason for the Indians' visit, but they did us noharm. "

"Nor to us. Our numbers overawed them, I suppose. "

"Our numbers did not overawe them here, " said my father, smiling; but headded rather bitterly, "If they had meant mischief, we could not havecounted on your help. "

"Nor we on yours, " said the colonel, in a rather irritable manner. "Well, of course I have no right to dictate to you; but I may as welltell you that as soon as the Indians left us, we met together, anddetermined to erect a block-house or fort ready to flee to in case ofemergency. It is for you to chose whether you will join us in thework. "

"I shall join you, of course, " said my father, quietly; and, refusingany refreshment, evidently to the great disgust of his men, whoexchanged glances which evidently meant breakfast, the colonel walkedoff. 

"See those two fellows, Master George?" whispered Morgan, as my fatherstood gazing thoughtfully after the colonel. 

"Yes; why?"

"Never see two look more hungry in my life. They'd have cleared us out, see if they wouldn't. Good job there arn't many in the settlement like'em. "

"Why?" I said. 

"Because we should soon be having a famine in the land. What are youlaughing at, lad?"

"You, " I said, as I recalled a number of Morgan's performances with theknife and fork. 

He looked at me fiercely, and as if he were terribly offended; forMorgan's Welsh blood had a way of bubbling up and frothing over likemead; but directly after there was a bit of a twitch at one corner ofhis mouth, then a few wrinkles started out at each side of his faceabout the eyes, and began to spread all over till he was showing histeeth. 

"Ah, well, Master George, " he said, "I can see through you. Perhaps Iaren't such a very bad trencherman. Sarah says I do eat. But what'sthe harm? Man can't work well without; nor more can't a fire burnwithout you keeps on putting plenty o' wood. But I say, my lad, whenthose Injin fellows came down upon us, I began to think I should neverbe hungry again. Did I look very much frightened?"

"No; I thought you looked very brave. "

"Did I? Did you think so, Master George?"

"Yes; certainly. "

"Now, you're not making fun of me, are you?"

"Certainly not. "

"Well, come, I'm glad of that, " said Morgan, brightening up; "because doyou know, Master George, 'twix' you and me, I don't think I'm quite sogood that way as I ought to be. I tried hard not to seem in a fright, but I was in one all the same, and seemed to feel arrows sticking intome, and them chopping at me with tomahawks. Wasn't pleasant, look you, was it?"

"No, and it was no wonder. "

"No, sir, it warn't. But I say, Master George, you didn't feel so badas that, did you?"

I glanced round to see if my father was within hearing, and then saidwith a laugh--

"I'm afraid I felt ever so much worse. "

"Then we'll shake hands over it, " said Morgan; "but I say, MasterGeorge, I'd give everything to know whether the master felt scared too. "

"I don't think he did. Oh, I'm sure he did not. See how erect and firmhe was. "

"Ah, that's being a soldier, sir. They drill 'em up into being as stiffas can be, and to look as if they like it when they're being shot at. That's what makes English soldiers such fine fellows in a battle. "

Further discussion was put an end to by the coming up to us of myfather. 

"You heard what Colonel Preston said, George?"

"Yes, father. "

"About being safe, and the risk of fresh attacks by the Indians?"

"Yes, father; we heard every word--didn't we, Morgan?"

"Oh yes; everything, sir. "

"Well, " said my father, "it is quite possible that this party came tospy out the land so as to prepare for a descent. If this is so, thereis a good deal of risk in staying here. I have made up my mind what todo under the circumstances. "

"Oh, master! Oh, Captain Bruton!" broke out Morgan; "don't say thatafter the pains we took in getting our garden in order, and in helpingto build the house, and never happy unless I was going to do somethingto make it look pretty, you're thinking of moving and letting some oneelse come in?"

"I think the risk is very great in staying; and that for your wife'ssake, my son's, and yours, I perhaps ought to give up this, and go andtake up fresh land close to my brother settlers. "

"But, begging your pardon, sir, don't you think nothing of the sortagain. What do you say, Master George?"

"Oh, I shouldn't like to go away from here, " I said. 

"There, sir! Hear that?" cried Morgan. "Why, if you come to reckon itup, how do you know that you're going to be safer there than here? Ifthe Injins come, that's where they'll go for first, and we're just aslikely to be killed there as here. "

"Possibly, Morgan. "

"And then look at the place, sir, all along by the big river. It arn'thalf so healthy as this. I never feel well there, and I know the landarn't half so rich. "

"But we must study safety, my man, " said my father. 

"Of course we must, sir, so what's the good of being scared about someInjins, who may never come again, and running right into where there'slikely to be fevers--and if some day there don't come a big flood andhalf drown 'em all, I'm a Dutchman, and wasn't born in Carnarvon afterall. "

"But there is another consideration, Morgan; we have some one else tolook after--your wife. "

"Oh, don't you trouble about me, sir, " cried Sarah; and we looked up inastonishment. "I came out here to look after you and Master George, notfor you to look after me. "

"Why, what are you doing up there?" said my father, as Sarah's noseshowed between the bars of the window of the loft. 

"Keeping a sharp look-out for Indians, sir. "

"That's right Sarah, " cried Morgan. "And, I say, you don't think we hadbetter go, do you?"

"Certainly not, " said Sarah, sharply. "Just as we're getting the placeand my kitchen so snug and comfortable. I should think not indeed. "

"There, sir, " cried Morgan, triumphantly. 

"Well, " said my father, "I had made up my mind to stop, at any rate asfar as I was concerned, but I wished to give you all the opportunity ofgoing up to the settlement. "

"'Tchah, sir! I don't call that a settlement. But, begging yourpardon, captain, speaking _as_ an old soldier _to_ an old soldier, "continued Morgan, "what you say is ridickerlus. "

"Morgan!" cried my father, sternly. 

"Can't help it, sir, even if you order me pack-drill, or even black-holeand a flogging. Why, its ridickerlus for you as an officer to tell yourmen to forsake you and leave you in the lurch. "

"But, my good fellow--"

"Ah, I haven't done yet, captain. You've worried me and gone on tillit's mutiny in the ranks, and I refuse to obey. "

"Well, George, " said my father, "you hear this; what do you say?"

"I say it would be a horrid pity to go away and leave the place, father. Oh, don't! I like it ever so! And we're so happy here, and I don'tbelieve the Indians will come again. "

"Then you would not be afraid to stay here and take our chance? No, " hesaid, reverently, "place ourselves in His hands, my boy, and becontent. "

"Amen to all that, sir, says I, " cried Morgan, taking off his hat; andthen I saw him close his eyes, and his lips were moving as he turnedaway. 

"Thank you, Morgan, " said my father, quietly; "and thank you too, myboy. We will not give up our restful, beautiful home for a scare. Perhaps if the Indians find that we wish to be at peace with them, theymay never attempt to molest us. We will stay. "

Morgan gave his leg a slap, and turned round to me. 

"There, Master George!" he cried. "Why, with all these fruit andvegetables coming on, I should have 'most broke my heart, and I know ourSarah would have broken hers. "

That day was after all a nervous one, and we felt as if at any moment anIndian might appear at the edge of the wood, followed by a body perhapsa hundred strong. So our vigilance was not relaxed, neither that daynor during the next week; but nothing occurred to disturb our peace, andthe regular routine went on. 

From what we heard at the settlement the idea of building a block-househad been for the present given up; but Morgan came back one morning, after a visit to the colonel's man, with some news which ratherdisturbed my father. 

"Small schooner in the river?"

"Yes, sir. "

"And you say that several of the gentlemen have been buying?"

"Yes, sir; that's right, " said Morgan, "and the blacks are put to workin their plantations. "

My father frowned and walked away, while I eagerly turned to Morgan foran explanation. 

"Oh, it's all right enough, sir, what I tell you, " said Morgan; "andseems to me they're right, so long as they treat 'em well. Here's lotsof land wants clearing and planting, and one pair of hands can't do it, of course, and there's no men to be hired out here, so the gentlemenhave been buying slaves. "

"What a shame!" I cried. "How would you like to be bought for aslave?"

Morgan looked at me, then at the sky, then down at the ground; then awaystraight before him, as he took off his hat and scratched one ear. 

"Humph!" he ejaculated, suddenly; "that's a puzzler, Master George. Doyou know I never thought of that. "

"It seems to me horribly cruel. "

"But then, you see, Master George, they're blacks, and that makes allthe difference. "

I could not see it, but I did not say so, and by degrees other thingstook my attention. There was so much to see, and hear, and do, that Iforgot all about Indians and blacks; or if they did come to mind at allas time went on, I merely gave them a passing thought, and went off totalk to Morgan, to set a trap, to fish, or to watch the beautiful birdsthat came into the sunny clearing about my home. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

"There, " said Morgan, one day, as he gave the soil a final pat with hisspade, "that job's done, and now I'm going to have a bit of a rest. Leaving-off time till the sun gets a bit down. "

"What have you been planting?" I asked. 

"Seeds, my lad; flower seeds, as I've picked myself. I like to keepraising the useful things, but we may as well have some bright flowerstoo. Where's the master?"

"Indoors, writing. "

"Then what do you say to a bit of sport?"

"Another rattlesnake?" I cried. 

"No, thank ye, my lad; meddling with rattlesnakes may mean bringing downthe Indians, so we'll let them alone. "

"Nonsense!"

"Well, perhaps it is, my lad. "

"But what have you found?"

"What do you say to a 'coon?"

"Oh, they get into the hollow trees, where you can't catch them. "

"Well then, a bear?"

"A bear!" I cried; "a real wild bear?"

"Ah, I thought that would set you off; but it arn't a bear; they're upamong the hills. "

"What is it then? How you do hang back from telling!"

"Course I do. If I let you have it all at once, you wouldn't enjoy ithalf so much. "

"Oh, I know, " I cried, "it's going to fish after those ridiculous littleterrapins, and they're such horrid things to take off the hook. "

"Guess again. "

"Birds? An eagle?"

"No; guess again, nearly right; something as lays eggs--"

"A turtle?"

Morgan shook his head. 

"Not an alligator, is it?"

He wrinkled up his face in a hearty laugh. 

"Alligator it is, sir. I found a nest yesterday. "

"And didn't tell me. I want to see an alligator's nest. I never couldfind one. "

"Ah, you didn't look in the right kind of tree, Master George. "

"Don't talk to me as if I were a baby, Morgan, " I said; "just as if Ididn't know better than that. "

"Oh, but you don't know everything. I got awfully laughed at once forsaying squirrels build nests in trees. "

"Oh, but they do, " I said; "I've seen them. "

"'Course you have; but when I said so, some one laughed, and asked howmany eggs you can find in a squirrel's nest. --So you don't believe the'gators build in trees, don't you?"

"No; but I believe they lay eggs. How many are there in this?"

"Oh, it isn't that sort of nest. I mean a nest where he goes to sleepin; and you and me's going to wake him up, and try if we can't catch himand bring him home. "

I could not help thinking of the Indians, as I went with Morgan to makethe preparations, which were simple enough, and consisted in arminghimself with a long pole and giving me one similar, after which he put apiece of rope in his pocket, and declared himself ready. 

We went off in the same direction as that chosen when we killed therattlesnake, but turned off to the left directly, and made for the bankof the river, that bore away from the landing-place, towards a low, moist part, intersected by the meandering stream which drained themarshy part. 

Here we had to proceed rather cautiously, for the place was full ofdecayed trees covered with brilliant green and grey moss, and lookingsolid, but which crumbled away at a touch from the foot, and oftenconcealed holes into which it would have been awkward to fall, since wedid not know what kind of creatures lived therein. 

"Seem to have lost the place, " said Morgan, after we had been goingalong for some time pretty well parallel with the river. 

"Oh, Morgan!" I exclaimed, impatiently. 

"No; I have it, " he cried. "I remember that tree with the long mosshanging down so far. The ground's harder here too. More to the left, Master George. There you are at last. "

"But where's the nest?" I said. 

"Why, there it is, my lad; can't you see?"

I looked round, but there was nothing visible but a few footprints in amuddy spot, and a hole of very moderate size, evidently going somedistance down into the moist, boggy soil. 

"Is this it?"

"Yes, of course. "

"But you said a nest. "

"Well, I meant, as I told you, his nest, his snuggery. Now I'm going tosee if he's at home. "

I looked on full of doubt, for the whole proceeding seemed to me to bevery absurd, and I felt sure that Morgan was mistaken. 

"I don't believe he knows any more about alligators than I do, " I saidto myself, as I saw him thrust the long pole down into the hole. 

"I tried this game on yesterday, Master George, and he said he was athome. "

"Nonsense!" I cried, pettishly. 

"But I'm afraid he has gone out for a walk this time, and it's a case ofcall again to-morrow. No, " he added, energetically, "it's all right. Says he's at home. "

"Why, what do you mean?" I cried. 

"Got a bite, " said Morgan, grinning. "You try. But mind he don't comeout with a rush. He might be nasty. "

I hesitated for a moment, then leaning my own pole against a bush, Itook hold of the one Morgan gave into my hands, and moved it slightly. 

"Well?" I said. "I don't feel anything. "

"Give it a bit of a stir round, my lad, " he said. 

I moved the pole a little, and then jumped and let go. 

"What's the matter?" cried Morgan, laughing. 

"Something bit the pole, and made it jar right up my arm. "

"That's him. I told you he was at home. Now then, you aren't afraid, are you?"

"Not a big one, is it?"

"No, not very; only tidy size; but we shall see if we get him out. "

I looked rather aghast at Morgan, for the idea of getting a largealligator out there in the marshy place, and both of us unarmed, wasrather startling. 

"Now then, give him a good stir up. "

Sooner than seem afraid, but with my heart beating heavily, I took holdof the pole, and gave it a good shake, and left go again, for it seemedas if some one had given it a good rap with a heavy stick, and a jarringsensation ran up my arm. 

"No mistake about it this time, " said Morgan, grinning. "Puts me inmind of sniggling for eels, and pushing a worm at the end of awillow-stick up an eel's burrow in a muddy bank. They give it a knocklike that sometimes, but of course not so hard. Well, why don't you goon?"

"Go on with what?" I cried, wishing myself well out of the wholebusiness. 

"Stirring of him up, and making him savage. But stop a moment, let'shave this ready. "

He took out the piece of rope, and made a large noose, laying it on somethick moss, and then turning to me again. 

"Now then, my lad, give him a good stir up. Don't be afraid. Make himsavage, or else he won't hold on. "

With a dimly defined notion of what we were aiming at, I gave the pole agood wrench round in the hole, feeling it strike against something, andalmost simultaneously feeling something strike against it. 

"That's the way, sir. Give it him again. "

Growing reckless now, and feeling that I must not shrink, I gave thepole another twist round, with the result that it was snatched out of myhand. 

"He has it, " cried Morgan, excitedly. "Feel if he has got it fast, Master George. "

I took hold of the pole, gazing down with no little trepidation, in theexpectation of at any moment seeing some hideous monster rush out, readyto seize and devour me. 

But there was no response to my touch, the pole coming loosely into myhand. 

"Give him another stir up, Master George. They tell me that's the waythey do it to make them savage. "

"But do we want to make the creature savage?" I said. 

"Course we do! There, you do as I tell you, my lad, and you'll see. "

I gave the pole a good poke round in the hole again, just as if I wasstirring up something in a huge pot, when almost before I had gone rightround--_Whang_! The pole quivered in my hand, and a thrill ran throughme as in imagination I saw a monstrous beast seize the end of the stickin its teeth and give it a savage shake. 

"Hurrah!" cried Morgan. "He has got it tight now. That's right, MasterGeorge; let me come. We'll soon haul him out. "

"No, no, " I said, as excited now as the Welshman. "It may bedangerous. "

"We'll dangerous him, my lad. "

"But he may bite. "

"Well, let him. 'Gators' bites arn't poisonous, like snakes. I shouldjust like to see him bite. "

"I shouldn't, " I said, mentally, as Morgan pushed me a little on oneside, and took hold of the pole. 

"Now then, don't you be scared; I'll tackle him if he's vicious. Bothpull together. He's so vexed now that he won't leave go if his teeth'll hold. "

"No, " I said, setting my own teeth fast, but not in the pole. "Am I topull?"

"To be sure. Both pull together. It's like fishing with a wooden line. Now then, haul away!"

There was a length of about ten feet of the pole down in the hole as wetook hold together and began to haul, feeling something very heavy atthe end, which came up in a sullen, unresisting way for some distance, giving me courage and making me nearly as eager and excited as our man. 

"That's the way, sir. We'll soon--Hi! Hold tight! Wo--ho, there; wo--ho! Ah!"

For all at once the creature began to struggle furiously, shaking thepole so that we dragged at it with all our might; and then--_Whoosh_!The alligator left go, and we went backward on the soft mossy earth. 

"I _am_ glad!" I thought, as we struggled up. 

"There, Master George, what d'yer think o' that? Can't have such gamesas this at home in the old country, eh?"

"No, " I said. "But you're not going to try again, are you?"

"Not going to try again? I should think I am, till I get the great uglycreature here at the top. Why, you're not skeart of him, are you?"

"Wait till he's out, and then we'll see, " I replied, as I thrust thepole down again, giving it a fierce twist, and felt it seized once more. 

"That's the way. This is a bit of the finest sport I ever had, and it'sjust dangerous enough to make it exciting. Haul away, my lad. "

I set my teeth and hauled, the reptile coming up quickly enoughhalf-way, and then beginning to writhe and shake its head furiously, every movement being communicated to our arms, and giving us a goodnotion of the strength of the enemy we were fighting, if fighting itcould be called. Up we drew it inch by inch, and I must confess thatwith every change of the position of my hands I hoped it would be thelast, that the creature would leave go, and drop back into the hole, andthat Morgan would be so disappointed that he would not try any more. 

That is just how I felt, and yet, odd as it may sound, it is not as Ifelt, for mingled with that series of thoughts--just as a change ofposition shows another set of colours on a bird's back or in a piece ofsilk--there was another, in which I was hoping the alligator would holdon tightly, so that we might get it right out of the hole, and I couldattack and kill it with the pole, so that I could show Morgan and--muchmore important--myself that I was not afraid to behave as boldly as theman who had hold with his hands touching mine. 

My last ideas were gratified, for as we hauled together there wasanother savage shaking of the pole, which quivered in our grasp; then astrong drag or two, and we knew by the length of the pole that we musthave the reptile within a yard of the surface, when Morgan looked downwhere a bright gleam of the sunlight shot from above. 

"All right, Master George, " he cried; "this way--over with you!" andsetting the example, he dragged the pole over in the opposite directionto that in which we had it bent, when I perforce followed with him, andthe next moment we were dragging a great alligator through the wet mossand black mud, the creature making very little resistance, for it was onits back, this being the result of Morgan's last movement when hedragged the pole across the hole. 

The shape of the reptile's head and back made our task the more easy, and we had run with it a good fifty feet before it recovered from itssurprise, loosened its hold of the pole, and began to writhe and thrashabout with its tail as it twisted itself over into its proper position, in a way that was startling. 

"Now, Master George, we've got him. I'll keep him from running backinto his hole; you go and get the rope. "

I could not stir for a few moments, but stood watching, as I saw Morganraise up the pole, and bring it down bang across the alligator's back, but without doing it the slightest injury, for the end struck ahalf-rotten log, and the pole snapped off a yard above Morgan's hands. 

"Never mind! I'll keep him back, " roared Morgan, as the reptile keptfacing him, and half turning to strike at him with its tail. "Quick, lad! The rope--the rope!"

I started off at once, and picked up the rope with its noose all ready, and then seized my pole as well, too much excited now to think of beingafraid. Then I trotted back to Morgan just as he was having a fiercefight with the creature, which kept on snapping and turning at him in away that, to say the least, was alarming. 

"Ah, would you!" Morgan kept crying, as the brute snapped at him, andhe presented the broken pole, upon which the reptile's teeth closed, giving the wood a savage shake which nearly wrenched it out of Morgan'shands; but he held on, and had all his work to do to avoid the tangledgrowth and the blows of the creature's tail. 

"That's it, Master George. Now quick: drop that rope, and next time heopens his pretty mouth give him the pole. Aren't afraid of him, areyou?"

I did not answer. 

I did not want to answer just then, but I did exactly as I was told, dropping the rope and standing ready with my pole on one side, so as tothrust it into the brute's mouth. 

I did not have long to wait for my opportunity, and it was not thealligator's fault that he did not get right hold, for throughnervousness, I suppose, I thrust short, and the jaws came together withan ugly snap that was startling. 

"Never mind; try again; quick, my lad, or he'll get away back to thehole. "

To prevent this Morgan made a rush, and gave the brute a sounding thwackwith his broken pole, sufficiently hard to make it turn in anotherdirection, when, thoroughly excited now, I made a poke at it with thepole, and it snapped at it viciously. 

I made another and another, and then the teeth closed upon the end, andthe pole quivered in my grasp. 

"Well done! Brave lad!" shouted Morgan, for he did not know I was allof a tremble. "That's the way; hold on, and keep him thinking about youjust a moment. Pull! Let go! Pull again!"

As he gave me these directions, he got the end of the pole from me for amoment so as to pass the noose of the rope he had picked up over it, andthen once more shouting to me to pull, he boldly ran the wide noose downover the pole; and as the brute saw him so near, it loosed its hold tomake a fierce snap; but Morgan was too quick for the creature, andleaped away with a shout of triumph, tightening the rope, which wasright round the reptile's neck, and running and passing the other endabout a tree. 

"Got him now, " panted Morgan, as the alligator thrashed at the rope withits tail, and tugged and strained with all its might, but of course onlytightening the noose with every effort. 

"Yes, " I said, breathlessly, as I stood now well out of danger; "we'vegot him now. "

"Yes, we've got him now, " said Morgan again, as we made the end of therope fast to a branch. "That would hold one twice as big. Let's see;'bout how long is he?"

"Seven feet, " I said, making a rapid guess. 

"Well, " said Morgan, in a slow, hesitating way; "here, hi! Keep yourtail still, will you, while you're being measured. "

But the reptile seemed to thrash all the harder, dragging the noosetight, and flogging at the rope in a way which promised, if time enoughwas given, to wear it through. 

"Oh, well, if you won't, I must guess. Yes, sir, he's quite seven feetlong--nearer eight; but he must be pretty young, for he's a lean, lizardly-looking brute. Not nice things to tackle, are they? Look yehere at the marks of his teeth. "

As he said this, Morgan held up his broken pole, first one piece thenthe other. "I say, Master George, he can nip. If that had been yourleg or my arm, we should have wanted a bit or two of sticking-plaster, even if we hadn't had the bone cracked in two. "

"It's a horribly ugly brute, " I said, as I approached it a littlenearer, and examined it by the warm ruddy glow which shone down here andthere into the gloomy swamp forest. 

"Yes; his mother ought to be very proud of him, " said Morgan, laughing;"wonder what his brothers and sisters are like. Ha! Ha! Ha!"

"What are you laughing at?" I said. 

"I was only thinking, Master George. The idea of me coming out ofCarnarvonshire across the sea to find things like that!"

"Yes; it's different to home, " I said. 

"This is home, " replied Morgan, stolidly--"home now. I've set andtended many a lot of eggs; but I say, Master George, only think of athing like that coming out of a new-laid egg. Do rattlesnakes!"

I could not help smiling at the idea, but my face felt strange, andthere was a twitching about my temples as the last words fell upon myears. 

"Halloa! What's the matter, lad?"

"You--you said rattlesnakes, " I whispered hoarsely. 

"Well, what of it? This is 'gator country. Rattlesnakes, they tell me, likes the high, dry, hot, stony places. "

"Yes--father said so, " I replied in a whisper, as I looked cautiouslyround. 

"Well then, what are you looking for?"

"Indians, " I whispered, for I had recalled how the savages hadsurrounded us while our attention was taken up by the last noxiouscreature we had attacked. 

At my words Morgan made a bound, and then began to move past a tree. But he stopped short, and returned to my side, looking wildly round thewhile. 

"See 'em--see any of 'em?" he whispered. 

"No; but suppose they have stolen upon us again as they did before!"

"Yah! What do you mean by frightening a man? I teclare to cootnessit's too bad of you, Master George. "

I smiled once more, for Morgan's speech had sounded very droll andWelsh, as it often was when he grew excited. 

"You tit it to scare me, " he said, angrily. 

"Indeed, no. "

"Yes, inteet, " he said; "and look you--I say, Master George, was itmeant for a choke?"

"Indeed, no, Morgan; I really felt startled. "

"Then it's all right, " he said. "There's none of 'em here, so let's gethome. "

"But what are you going to do with the alligator?"

"Eh? Oh, I never thought of that. I wanted to catch him so that youmight have a bit of fun. "

"But now we have caught him?"

"Well, dunno, my lad. Might take him home and chain him up. Turn downa barrel to make him a kennel; he can bark. "

"Oh, nonsense! We can't do that. "

"He's no good to eat, though they say the savages eat 'em. Here, Iknow; let's take him home, and ask master what's to be done with him. "

"Take him home?" I faltered. 

"Ay, to be sure. I'll lead him by the string, and you can come behindand give him a poke with the pole when he won't go. Ought by rights tohave two ropes, like they do at home with a vicious cow; then when heran at me, you could pull; and when he ran at you, I could pull himback. "

"But we haven't two ropes. That isn't long enough to cut, and I can'tstop him if he runs at you. "

"Might pull his tail, " said Morgan. 

"Ugh!" I ejaculated, as I recalled the use the creature could make ofit, giving blows that I knew would knock me off my feet. 

"Well then, I tell you what; let's leave him tied up as he is, and getback. The master will be wondering where we are, and fancying all sortsof trouble. "

"Seems cruel, " I said. "The creature will be strangled. "

"Not he. If he does, he'll strangle himself. I never feel verymerciful to things that go about doing all the harm they can as long asthey live. Say, shall I kill him at once?"

"No; let's leave him, and see what my father says. "

Morgan examined the knot he had made, and then started away, for thereptile made a lash at him with its tail, and in retort he took out hisbig-bladed knife, opened it, and held it out threateningly. 

"It's all very well, look you, " he said; "but if you'd hit me with thattail of yours, I'd have had it off as sure as you're alive. "

It was Morgan's farewell to the alligator as we turned off with ourpoles, broken and sound, and hurried back to find my father with a gunover his arm, fast coming in search of us. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

"I was afraid something was wrong, " he said. "And look here, Morgan, Iwant to live at peace with all the world, but self-preservation is thefirst law of nature, and I would rather you did not leave the placeagain unarmed. --Well, George, " he continued, turning to me, "where haveyou been?"

I told him of our adventure, and he was thoughtful for a few moments. 

"You must go together in the morning and kill the thing, " he said. "Idon't like destroying life, but these wild creatures of the forest andswamp must give way to man. If they do not they must perish. Alldeadly creatures must be killed without mercy. There is not room in theparts of the earth we chose to live in for both. "

Consequently, after making our arrangements, I called Morgan atdaybreak, and we took a gun and ammunition to execute the alligator. 

"Be a lesson for you in the use of a firelock, Master George, " saidMorgan, as we travelled on across our clearing, and paused at the edgeof the forest. "Now then, my lad, " he cried, giving his orders in amilitary way, and bidding me load. 

I had seen the charging of a gun often enough to be able to go throughthe task sufficiently well to get a few words of commendation, but agood many of blame. 

"Ram well home, my lad. I like to see the rod hop again, and the powdersolid. "

"What difference does it make?" I asked. 

"All the difference in the world, my lad. Powder's rum stuff, and goodloading makes it do its work well. Bad loading makes it do its workanyhow. "

"I don't understand you, " I said. 

"It's easy enough, sir. S'pose I take a charge of powder, and lay itloose on a stone. If I set light to it there's a puff and some smoke, and that's all, because it has plenty of room. But if I shut it uptight in a gun-barrel rammed down hard, it goes off with a loud bang, because it has to burst its way out. If you ram lightly, the bulletwill go only a little way. If you ram hard, your bullet will gostraight to the mark. "

"There it is then, rammed hard, " I said, as I made the ramrod ring. 

"That's right. Now you shall shoot the 'gator. Some folks say theirskin's too hard for the bullet to go through. We shall see. "

We went on together toward our landing-place, and then on and away tothe left, following our previous day's trail more and more into theswamp, beside the river, talking about the fight we had had with thereptile, Morgan laughingly saying that he should like to have anotherwith one twice as big, while I thought I should not, but did not say so. 

The morning was delightful, with the birds piping and singing, and inthe open sunny parts we caught sight of the lovely orange orioles, andthose all yellow and black--birds which took the place of our thrushesand blackbirds of the old country. Every now and then a tall cranewould fly up from where he had been prodding about with his sharp billin some mossy pool, his long legs trailing out behind him as if he hadbeen dancing on stilts. 

It had all grown familiar to me now, but I was never tired of gazing atthe dark, shadowy places where the cypresses rose right out of the blackwater, and the great trailing moss, ten and fifteen feet long, hung downfrom the boughs like ragged veils. The place looked as if it might bethe haunt of large, water-loving serpents, or strange beasts whichlurked in waiting for the unwary traveller; but we heard nothing but thecries of birds and the rustling and beating of wings, or the hum ofinsect life, save now and then when there was a splash from the riveraway to our right, or from a black pool hidden from us by the densegrowth. 

"Make some of 'em stare over at home, Master George, " said Morgan. 

"What at?"

"Place like this. Miles and miles of it, and no use made of it. Roundhere! That's right. Remember that old rotten tree?"

"Yes, " I said; "we must be close to the place now. How near shall Istand to the alligator when I shoot?"

"Oh, just as near as you like. Mind that hole; I shouldn't wonder ifanother one lived there. "

I stepped quickly aside from the ugly-looking spot, and felt so vexed onseeing my companion smile, that I turned back and stood looking downinto the place, forcing myself to do so quietly, and then following in adeliberate way, though all the time I could not help feeling a kind ofshuddering sensation run over me, as if I had suddenly stepped out ofthe hot woodland into a current of fresh cool air. 

I glanced at Morgan as I overtook him, but he did not say anything, onlytrudged on till, suddenly laying his hand upon my arm, he pointed to atree dimly-seen through the overhung shades. 

"That's the one I tied the line to, " he said; "now I shouldn't wonder ifwe find he has scratched himself a hole in the soft earth. It's nearlyhalf water, and I dare say he could easy. "

"And if he has, what then?"

"Why, we must pull him back by the rope. He won't make much of astruggle; it will be too tight round his neck, and choke him so. There, what did I tell you!"

He pointed to where the rope ran down from the tree apparently into theground. 

"But if he had scratched a hole, " I said, "he would have made a heap. "

"Oh no; it's all so soft as soon as you get through the roots. He'dworm himself down right out of sight in no time, and--Well, I am tookaback. "

Morgan had stooped down and picked up the noose. The alligator hadgone. 

"Somebody must have set him free, Morgan. "

"Somebody? What somebody would do that? There arn't no monkeys abouthere as I know of, or it might have been one of them. Nobody else woulddo it. Ah, I see. "

He pointed to the noose, and showed me how the rope was frayed andteazled out, as if by the application of claws. 

"That's it, plain enough. He's had all night to do it in, and there hehas been scrat, scrat, scrat, scrat at his neck with those fore-paws ofhis, till he got it loose and pushed it over his head. "

"Nonsense!" I said; "a thing like that wouldn't be clever enough. "

"I don't know, " said Morgan. "They're clever enough to hunt and catchdinners by slapping the water with their tails till the fish arestunned; they're clever enough to make nests and lay eggs; and this onewas clever enough to try and cut me down with his tail, and I don't seethat it was so very wonderful for him to try and scratch off anythingthat hurt his neck. Mind that gun, my lad; you don't want to shoot me, I know. "

I coloured, and felt vexed at my clumsiness in the way of carrying theloaded piece, and stood watching while Morgan untied the rope from thetree, rolled it up in a ring, fastened it, and put his arm throughbefore turning back. 

"Never mind, " he said, cheerily, "better luck next time. Now let's gethome to breakfast. I dare say he has gone down to the river and got hislong enough ago. "

We walked back to find a couple of men from the settlement--whichpromised some day to be a town--and as I caught sight of them, I feltsure that it was bad news which they had brought, and my father'sserious face confirmed the idea as he spoke to one of the men. 

"Yes; tell the General I will be there in good time, " my father wassaying, as we came within earshot; and the men saluted and went off inregular military style, for many of them who had now turned settlers andfarmers had served in the army with the leaders of the expedition. Andoften, on thinking it over since, I have felt how wise a selection ofmen there was; for, as you have yet to learn, it was highly necessary tohave folk who could turn their swords and spears into ploughshares andsickles; but who, when it was necessary, could turn them back and usethem in the defence of their new homes. 

"Have the Indians come back, father?" I asked, eagerly. 

He looked round quickly, starting slightly, for he had not seen meapproach, and he was deep in thought. 

"No, boy, " he said, sighing, "but it seems we are not to enjoy our homesin peace; a new enemy is in the field. "

I looked at him, waiting to hear more, but he was silent, and beganwalking slowly to and fro till breakfast was ready. 

During the meal he said suddenly--

"Put on the best things you have, my boy. I am going up to thesettlement this morning. I thought you would like to go. "

I was not long in getting ready as soon as the meal was ended, and, tomy surprise, I found my father in uniform, and with his sword by hisside; but he looked so quiet and stern that I did not like to questionhim, and walked on steadily by his side, as he drew himself up andmarched forward, just as if his clothes had brought back old days, andmade him the stern, firm soldier once more. 

It was a glorious walk. The sun was scorchingly hot, but our whole waywas between the great sweet-scented pines, whose needle-like leavesglistened like silver as they reflected back the sun's beams, and shadedour way. After a time we began to have glimpses of the big river, andat last as we approached an opening I caught sight of a large ship, anduttered an exclamation. 

"Yes, " said my father, as he saw what had taken my attention; "it is afine ship, but unfortunately she is not a friend. "

I looked up at him inquiringly. 

"Spaniard, " he said, laconically. "The Spaniards have a settlement downin the south, and they have taken it into their heads that we aretrespassers. I am going to be one of those who meet the officers thismorning. "

Our walk was soon at an end, and my eyes were busy noting the way inwhich houses had sprung up in large patches of land, spread along at ashort distance from the bank of the broad river into which our streamran, and evidently marked out regularly and running for some distanceback. 

It was the beginning of a town, but as I saw it then, it was acollection of houses and goodly gardens, with plantations of corn, sugar-cane, and cotton, all growing luxuriantly among the trees, whichhad been left standing here and there. 

The scene was as animated as it was beautiful. Boats lay at anchor, dotted about in the glistening river, and right out, a quarter of a milefrom the shore, lay the Spanish vessel with her colours flying, and alarge boat lying alongside; while on shore I could see several of thegentlemen I knew by sight, dressed like my father in uniform, and mostlywalking two and two in deep converse. 

I had eyes for everything, and the picture I saw was soon printedvividly in my imagination; one object that I remember well being theEnglish flag, which was blowing out from the top of a pole, which I soonsaw was not planted by man, being a tall straight pine which had beenlopped and smoothed down till it was exactly suited for the purpose towhich it was put. 

Another thing too struck me, and that was the fact that though thegreater part of the men I saw about, standing idling and evidentlywatching the ship with its boat alongside, were familiar to me, therewas quite a number of black faces, whose owners were loosely clad inwhite cotton shirt and breeches, talking together, showing their whiteteeth, and basking in the sun. 

"Yes, " said my father, as I looked inquiringly at him, "and it has beenin opposition to my wishes; but I am only one against many--they areslaves. "

Directly after, Colonel Preston came out of the largest of the woodenhouses in company with another officer, and as they caught sight of myfather, they hastened their pace and came towards him. 

"Ah, Bruton, " said the colonel, "you have come. "

"Yes, " said my father, smiling, as he shook hands with both; "and youhad been thinking that as I was such an opponent of many of yourmeasures, and held myself so much aloof, I should stay away. "

"Well, " said the colonel, who seemed startled by my father's words, "Imust confess I--"

"Had not much faith in me, Preston. But I hope that in any emergencywhere my help is required, I shall not be found wanting. "

"I am sure of it. I beg your pardon for my ungenerous thoughts, " saidthe colonel, warmly; "and I am sorry that you and I do not always thinkthe same. "

"Whatever we may think, Preston, " said my father, warmly, "I hope weshall always hold each other in esteem. "

"I know we shall, " cried the colonel; and he shook hands warmly with me. "Glad to see you, youngster, " he said; "but be quick and grow into aman. We want sturdy fellows who can handle a sword, and fight for theirland. "

"Then they are aggressive, Preston?" said my father. 

"Aggressive! You never heard such overbearing insolence. "

"Yes, insolence, " said the other officer. "Would you believe it, Captain Bruton; they demand that we shall immediately give up thisland--this settlement which we have taken in the name and by permissionof his Majesty the King--and go. "

"Where?" said my father, gravely. 

"Ah, that they do not say, " cried Colonel Preston. "An officer has comewith this command from the governor of their settlement, and, in thecustomary haughty style of the overbearing Spaniard, the message hasbeen delivered, and the ambassador is coming to meet us at the General'sin about an hour for our reply as to how soon we shall be gone. "

"That sounds Spanish, " said my father. "Then they do not propose toreimburse us for all that we have done, or to find us anothersettlement?"

"No, no, no, " cried the colonel, angrily; "our orders are to go--toevacuate the settlement at once. "

"That would be a painful task if we had to submit. "

"Submit!" said the colonel, angrily. "Surely, Bruton, you would notadvocate such a plan after all that we have done?"

My father made no reply, but turned to look thoughtfully at the Spanishship, while the colonel seemed to be raging with anger. 

"You will be present at the meeting, of course?" he said. 

"Yes, " said my father, quickly; "I have come on purpose. We must havethis peaceably settled if possible. "

"Good heavens!" cried the colonel. "Ah, here is the General, " he cried, as the quiet, grave, benevolent man came up, dressed in a very shabbyuniform, whose gold lace was sadly frayed and tarnished. "Hark here, sir; Captain Bruton talks of a peaceful settlement of this difficulty. "

"Indeed!" said the General, frowning; and I looked at him eagerly, as Irecalled that he it was who had been spoken of as the leader of ourexpedition. "Well, we shall see. "

"And very shortly too, " said Colonel Preston, warmly, "for here theycome. "

All eyes were directed toward the large boat which had just pushed awayfrom the Spaniard, and which was now running rapidly toward the shore, with the blades of the oars flashing, the flag in the stern-sheetstrailing in the water, and the glint of weapons seen now and then, showing that those on board were well-armed. Then the General spoke. 

"Preston and Crayford, have the goodness to receive these Spanishgentlemen, and bring them up to my house. The rest, I hope, willassemble quickly there, so that I can hear what they have to say. "

This had evidently all been planned over night, for the officers inuniform all seemed to be making fast for the house out of which I hadseen the General come, and before many minutes had elapsed the room wasthronged, and I was standing behind my father, who was close to wherethe General stood. 

Not a word was spoken, and in the silence I could hear plainly the noisemade by the sailors in laying in their oars, after which there was apause, and then plainly heard there were the tramp of men, the buzz ofvoices. About a dozen soldiers halted outside, and four tall, dark, handsome-looking Spanish officers were ushered in by Colonel Preston andMr Crayford. 

Seats were proffered, but declined, and all remained standing, while theSpanish officers conferred together for a few moments before one, whoseemed the youngest and lowest in rank, stepped forward, and in fairEnglish said haughtily--

"Gentlemen, I have come for your answer to the communication brought toyou last night from the governor of his most sacred Majesty'spossessions here in America. What is it to be?"

"Let me say first, sir, " said the General, quietly, "that we do notrecognise the authority here of the King of Spain. We are on groundbelonging to his Majesty the King of England. "

"You are interlopers, sir, on the colonial possessions of his Majestythe King of Spain, " said the young officer, coldly. "When will you haveevacuated this land?"

"What is to be our reply, gentlemen?" said the General, looking round. "Am I to send word back that you will give up tamely, and submit to thisdemand?"

"No, no, no, " rose in an angry roar throughout the room. 

"You alone were silent, Captain Bruton, " said the General, sternly. "Have you nothing to say?"

"Yes, " said my father, who turned very white; and he took a stepforward. "Sir, " he said to the Spanish officer, "is the governor ofyour settlement aware that we are no trespassers here, but that we cameunder the authority of his Majesty King George?"

"I believe all that has been discussed, sir, " said the officer, coldly. "Again I ask, how soon will you evacuate this place?"

"You are hasty, sir, " said my father; and a murmur arose in the room. "Gentlemen, " he continued, turning towards his brother officers andmembers of the expedition, "bear with me for a few moments. "

There was another murmur and then silence, with every eye fixed angrilyupon my father's face, as he turned once more to the Spanish officers. 

"Gentlemen, " he said, "all of us who are here consider that we areacting within our rights in taking and holding this land, which you seewe have turned from a wilderness into a smiling home. The question ofright seems to be in dispute. Cannot it be peacefully settled, for thesake of all? I think we can convince your governor that we are onlyacting within our rights. "

The Spanish officer who was evidently the leader said a few wordsangrily to the interpreter, who nodded shortly. 

"Your answer?" he said, haughtily. 

"That we demand a peaceable solution of this difficulty, and that therebe no bloodshed. "

"When will you go?" cried the young Spaniard aggressively, and amidst alow angry murmur I saw my father's face flush, as he took another stepforward, and raising his sword with his left hand he clapped his rightdown upon the hilt. 

A silence fell upon all, and his words rang out loudly and clearly as heexclaimed with his eyes flashing and his brows knit--

"When our hands have no longer strength to draw our swords, sir--whenthe last man has been beaten down in our struggle for liberty and life--when we have again taught haughty, overbearing Spain that the Englishrace is not one to draw back--when--I beg your pardon, General, " said myfather, stopping short. 

"Go on, sir, " said the General, sternly. "I would not wish for a betterexponent of my views. "

"Then go, sir, " continued my father, "and tell the man who sent you thatwe are, all whom you see here, Englishmen who have made this our home--men who mean to keep what we have won in defiance of Spain and all herhosts. "

"Is this your answer?" said the Spanish officer, sternly, as soon assilence came after a tremendous cheer. 

"Yes, " cried the General, "that is our answer, gentlemen, so go inpeace. "

"Yes, sir, " said the Spaniard, after a few muttered words with hiscompanions, "to return in war. "

His defiance was received in calm silence, and he and his companionswere led out again by Colonel Preston and Mr Crayford, not a word beingspoken till they had been seen to march down to the rough quay, embark, and row off to their ship. 

It was not till Colonel Preston and Mr Crayford had returned, full ofexcitement, that the silence was broken by the General. 

"Well, gentlemen, " he said, "what have you to say?"

"God save the King!" said my father, enthusiastically. 

"Then you will all fight in defence of your hearths and homes?"

A tremendous cheer was the answer. 

"Well, then, " said the General, "we must be prepared. I look upon itall as an empty, insolent piece of bombast; but whatever it is, we mustnot be taken unawares. Help shall be at once asked from England, andmeantime we must do all we can to place ourselves in a state ofdefence. "

"Well, George, " said my father, as we walked back home, seeing the sailsof the Spaniard set, and that she was gliding slowly down the river, "what have you to say to all this?"

"I should like to know whether the Spaniards will come back. "

"Ah, that remains to be proved, my boy. We shall see. "

"Not they, " said Morgan, when I told him, and he was listening eagerlyto my account of what had taken place. "If we were Indians perhaps theywould; but we're Englishmen and Welshmen, look you. No, my lad, we'remore likely to see those Indians. Depend upon it, all that Spaniel saidwas a bit of bounce. "

CHAPTER TEN. 

Those were busy times at the settlement, where the crops and everythingelse were neglected so that all hands might work at the block-house, orfort, it was determined to build, so as to have a place to flee to incase of attack, and the fight going against us. 

Wood was plentiful enough, and the _chip-chop_ of the axes was heard allday long, willing hands toiling hard, so that at the end of a week astrong wooden breastwork was contrived; and this, as the time went by, was gradually improved, sheds and huts being run up within for shelterfrom the dews and rain, and for store-places in case we were besieged. 

But the weeks went by, and the Spaniards made no sign, and as far as wecould tell were not likely to. Still the General did not relax hisefforts; outposts and guards did duty; a well was dug inside the fort, and stores were gathered in, but no enemies came, and their visit beganto seem like a bit of history. 

My father and Morgan had walked over with me to the fort every morning, and there gentlemen toiled beside the ordinary labourers and the slaves;but no fresh alarm came, and at last we were back at the houseregularly, and time was devoted to making up for the past neglect, Morgan bemoaning the state of the garden most piteously. 

I suppose I must have been about fifteen years old then, but cannot besure. All I know is that the whole business stands out vividly in mymind, as if it had taken place yesterday. In fact I can sit down, closemy eyes, and recall nearly the whole of my boyish life on the river, with the scenes coloured by memory till they seem to grow. At suchtimes it seems to me that I can actually breathe in the sweet lemonyodour of the great laurel-leaved flowers borne on what, there, wereoften great trees dotted with blossoms which looked like giganticcreamy-white tulips, one of which great magnolias flourished at the endof our house. 

On the day of which I am speaking, Morgan Johns, our serving-man andgeneral hand, for there was nothing he was not ready to do, came andtold my father that there was a schooner in the river, adding somethingwhich my father shook his head over and groaned. This, of course, mademe open my ears and take an interest in the matter at once. 

"Well, sir, look you, " said Morgan, "I'll do as much as I can, but youkeep on fencing in more and more land, and planting more and moretrees. "

"Yes, I do, Morgan, " said my father, apologetically; "but see howdifferent it is to cold, mountainous North Wales. "

"North Wales is a very coot country, sir, " said Morgan, severely. "Noman should look down on the place of his birth. "

"Nobody does, Morgan. I often long to see Snowdon, and the great ridgeof blue mountains growing less and less till they sink into the sea. "

"Ah, " said Morgan, enthusiastically, and speaking more broadly, "it's afery coot country is Wales. Where are your mountains here?"

"Ah, where are they, Morgan? The place is flat enough, but see how richand fat the soil is. "

"Yes, it's fery good, " said Morgan, growing more English. 

"And see how things grow. "

"Yes; that's the worst of them, sir; they grow while you're looking atthem; and how can one man fight against the weeds, which grow so fastthey lift your coat off the ground?"

"In time, Morgan, in time, " said my father. "Yes, sir, in time. Ah, well, I'll work till I die, and I can't do any more. "

"No, Morgan, " said my father, quietly, "you cannot do any more. "

"The other gentlemen who came out don't mind doing it, and their littleestates are in better order than ours. "

"No, Morgan, " said my father, decisively, "I will not have that. Nobodyhad such fruit as we did last year. "

"Well, master, " said our old servant, with his hard, dry facebrightening up into a smile, "I think we can beat them all round; but ifyou are going on enclosing fresh clearings from the forest, I must havemore help. " My father shook his head and Morgan went on, "The othergentlemen are going aboard, one after another; why don't you go too, sir?"

"If I went, it would be to try to put a stop to it, Morgan, and cryshame on my neighbours for what they are doing. "

"Ah, well, master, I've done, " said Morgan. "I'll work till I drop, andI can do no more. "

My father turned to the old-fashioned desk he had brought from home, andwent on writing a letter, while, after giving him a look full ofvexation, our man gave his straw hat a flop against his side, and wentout. 

I was not long in following and overtaking him by the rough fence whichenclosed our garden. 

"Morgan! Morgan!" I cried. 

"Well, Master George, boy, what is it?"

"What did you want father to do?"

"Go and ask him. "

"No, I shan't; I shall ask you. Did you want him to buy something tohelp in the garden?"

Morgan looked at me quietly and nodded. 

"What was it?--a new spade?"

"Nay, boy; but people to use spades and hoes--'specially the last. "

"But you can't buy people. "

"Can't you, boy?"

"Only slaves. Oh, I say, Morgan! I know; you wanted father to buy someslaves. "

"Ay, boy, that's it. Every one else here's doing it, so why shouldn'twe?"

"I don't know, " I said, thoughtfully. "I know this, " I cried; "thatschooner that came into the river has got slaves on board. "

"That's right, Master George, boy. Cargo of blacks from the Guineacoast, and our neighbours are buying 'em so fast that there won't be oneleft if we want any. "

"We don't want any, " I said, indignantly. 

"No, Master George, boy, so your father said; and I'm going to ask himto graft me. "

"To graft you?"

"Ay, my lad, with a row of extra arms all down each side, like thatpicture of the Injin idol in your book. "

"What nonsense, Morgan!"

"Oh, I don't know, Master George. One pair of hands can't do the workhere. Wants a dozen pair, seems to me. Well, I've done my dooty. Itold master there was a chance to get some slaves. "

"And of course my father would not buy slaves, " I said, indignantly. 

"No, sir; and the house and plantations I've took such pride in will allgo to ruin now. "

"Morgan!"

We both started and looked round to see my father standing in the roughporch of rugged oak-wood. 

The man went up to him. 

"You have made me uneasy about all this, " he said, thoughtfully. "Iwill go on board the schooner, and see who is there among my neighbours. I should like to interfere if I could. "

"Better not, sir. May make bad blood after. "

"Morgan!" cried my father, so sternly that the man drew himself up as ifhe were on parade, and his old officer were in uniform. "Do not forgetyourself, sir. Go and unloose the boat. You can row me on board. "

Morgan saluted and went away, while my father began to walk up and downthe sandy path among his flowers. I waited a bit, and then wenthesitatingly up to him. For a few minutes he did not notice me, and Isaw that his lips were pressed close together, and his brow wrinkled. 

"Ah, George, " he said at last, and he laid his hand upon my shoulder. 

"Going out in the boat, father?"

"Yes, my boy. "

"Take me too. "

He looked at me quickly, and shook his head. 

"But I should like to go, father. "

"My boy, " he said, "I am going on board a ship lying in the river--avessel used by cruel-hearted men for trafficking in theirfellow-creatures. "

"Yes, I know, father, " I said; "a slaver. "

He frowned a little, but went on. 

"I am going to see if I can do any good among my friends and neighbours. It would be no proper sight for you. "

I felt disappointed, but when my father spoke in that firm, quiet way, Iknew that he meant every word he said, and I remained silent, butfollowed him as he took his hat and stick and walked slowly down to thelittle landing-place, where Morgan was already seated in the boat withthe painter held in one hand, passed just round the trunk of the nearesttree, and ready to slip as soon as my father stepped on board. 

A slight motion of an oar sent the stern of the boat close in to thebank, my father stepped in, the painter was slipped, and the boatyielded to the quick current, and began to glide away. 

But just then my father raised his head, saw me standing theredisconsolate, and said aloud--

"Would you very much like to come, George?"

"Oh, yes, father, " I shouted; and he made a sign. Morgan pulled hisleft-hand oar, and I forced my way through the dense undergrowth toreach the spot where the boat was being pulled in, fifty yards downstream. 

It was hard work, and I had not gone far through the dense leafage, andover the soft, spongy, river-soaked bank, before there was a rush and ascuffle, followed by a splash, and though I saw nothing, I knew that itwas a small alligator, taking refuge in the water after a night'swandering ashore. 

I had heard these sounds so often, and was so accustomed to the dreadshown by the reptiles, that I did not hesitate to go on, and soon afterreached the place where Morgan was holding on by the overhanging bushes, drawing the boat so close in that I easily stepped down on to one of thethwarts, giving my father a bright, eager look, but he did not see it;so taking one of the oars, I sat down behind our man, and rowed hardtill our boat glided out of the mouth of the stream which ran through myfather's property, and reached the turbid waters of the great river. 

As we passed out of the mouth of our stream, and round the bushes on thepoint, there lay the schooner a couple of hundred yards away, anchoredin the middle, with her long raking masts tapering in the sunshine, andthe great spars glistening and bright as if freshly greased. 

She was low in the water, and as I looked over my shoulder, I caughtsight of a boat just pushing off to go down stream, and noted that shewas rowed by some of our neighbours, and had black men on board. 

I saw my father give a quick look in the direction of the boat, andfrown, but he did not speak, and we rowed on. 

As we neared the schooner I more than once became conscious of apeculiar offensive odour, that I thought must be something coming upwith the tide; but I was too much interested in the slaver to give morethan a passing thought to such a matter, and my eagerness and excitementincreased as we drew near. For I heard loud voices, and saw our nearestneighbour close to the side, talking to a hard-looking, deeply-bronzedman. Then one of the sailors threw us a rope; we made fast, my fatherstepped on board, and I followed. 

"Better take the other two I've got, colonel, and clear me out, " saidthe bronzed man. 

"No, I think not, " said Colonel Preston, who had exchanged a short nodwith my father, and he turned to where a dejected-looking group ofnegroes, both men and women, were standing on the deck close to the openhold. 

"Better alter your mind; make your black hay while the sun shines. Imay never come up your river again. I'll throw in the other two dirtcheap. "

I felt the colour come into my cheeks, and then felt how pitiful it wasfor the miserable, drooping, nearly nude creatures to be sold like that;but my attention was taken up directly by my father's looks and thecolonel's words as he said, sternly--

"No; six are all I want, and it seems to me that half of these will diebefore I have had them long ashore. "

"No; they'll soon pick up. We've had a rough crossing, " said the slavercaptain, "and the quarters are a bit close. We ran short of water too, and a tidy lot died, and made the others bad. You give 'em time, andthat lot 'll turn out as cheap as anything you ever bought. You shouldhave seen them when they first came aboard--lively and spry as could be. Have the other two. Hi! Below there!" he continued, as he went to theopen hold, and boy-like I stepped forward, full of curiosity, to lookdown too. 

But I started back in horror, as a hot puff of the revolting odour I hadpreviously noticed came up from below. 

"Ah, not very sweet, youngster, " said the slaver captain, with a laugh. "Going to brimstone it out well as soon as I've made a clearance. Gottwo more, haven't you?"

"Ay, " came up in a growl. 

"Man and woman, eh?"

"Boy and a man, " came up. 

"Send 'em on deck. "

There was a pause, during which I heard from below--"Now then! Up withyou!" and the sound of blows, which made me draw a long breath, and Iwas going back once more to the hold when I felt my father's hand uponmy shoulder, and saw as I looked up that he was deadly pale. 

"Hoist 'em up there!" shouted the captain, and a rope rove through ablock was lowered down. 

"How can you join in this cursed business, Preston?" said my father in alow tone to our neighbour. 

"I was going to ask you that, " said the colonel, coldly. 

"Me? Ask me?"

"Yes, sir; you have come on board to buy slaves, I suppose, with therest of us?"

"I deny it, " said my father, flashing out, as he drew himself up. "Icame on board, too late it seems, to try and prevail upon my brotheremigrants--English gentlemen of birth and position--to discountenancethis hateful traffic in the bodies of our fellow-creatures. "

"We must have men to work if our colony is to succeed, Captain Bruton. "

"Oh!" ejaculated my father, and then in a low voice, as his eyes restedon the group of poor black wretches huddled together, I heard him say, "It is monstrous!"

At that moment a couple of sailors began to haul at the rope run throughthe block; it tightened, and with a cheery "Yo-ho!" they ran up whatseemed to be the dead body of a big negro, whose head and arms hung downinert as he was hoisted on high; the spar to which the block wasfastened swung round, the rope slackened, and the poor wretch plumpeddown on the deck, to lie motionless all of a heap. 

"Not in very good fettle, " said the slave captain, curtly; "but he'llcome round. "

The rope was cast loose from the negro's chest, lowered down again, andI gazed from the poor wretch lying half or quite dead on the deck, to myfather, and back again, noting that he was very pale, biting his lowerlip, and frowning in a way that I knew of old meant a storm. 

"Now then, up with him!" shouted the captain. 

"Ay, ay, but look out, or he'll be overboard. He's lively as an eel, "came from below. 

"Right!" said the captain; and he took up a small line and held it readyin both hands. 

The rope tightened; there was a cheery "Yo-ho!" and up came a black, impish-looking boy of about my own age, kicking, struggling, and tearingat the rope round his chest. 

But it was all in vain; he was swung round, held suspended with his feetjust clear of the deck, and his wrists were caught in a loop of the linebound together, his ankles were served the same, and the lad was droppedon the deck to lie writhing like some wild animal, showing his teeth, and watching us all in turn with his rolling eyes. 

"Come, " said the slave captain, laughingly turning to Colonel Preston;"he's lively enough to make up for the other. Better have 'em. I'llthrow them in for next to nothing. "

"No, " said our neighbour, coldly. "That man is dying, and the boy wouldbe of no use to me. "

"The man is not dying, " said the slave captain roughly, "but he soonwill be if you don't have him. As for this shaver, he's about as nearbeing an imp as we can find. Keep away, my lad, or he may bite you. "

This was to me, as I approached the boy, who showed his teeth at me likea vicious dog. 

"Going to have 'em, colonel?"

"No; once more, no, " said the colonel, sternly. "I am only waiting formy boat. "

"All right, sir, I don't go begging. What do you say?" he continued, turning to my father. "Will you buy those two?"

"I?" cried my father, angrily; "buy my fellow-creatures for slaves?"

"Oh, no, of course not, " said the slave captain. And then to himself, but I heard him, "Too good a man, I suppose. --Sorry you won't have 'em, colonel. --Heave 'em down. "

The men on deck advanced to the insensible negro, and were in the act ofstooping to pass the rope once more about his chest, when my father, whocould bear the scene no longer, said quietly--

"Do you not see that man is dying?"

"Yes, sir. Altered your mind? You can have the two a bargain. "

"Bah!" exclaimed my father, fiercely. "Man, have you no heart, nofeeling?"

"Not that I know of, sir. This trade would take it out of any one. "

"But the poor creature's lips are dried up. He wants water. "

"He'll have plenty to-night, sir, " said the slave captain, with a laugh. "Down with him, my lads. "

"Ay, ay, sir, " said the men; the rope was passed round the negro, andthe men seized the end to haul. 

"I can't bear it, " I heard my father say in a whisper; and thenaloud--"Stop!"

"Eh? What for?"

"I will buy the man, " said my father. 

"And the boy?"

"N--"

"Yes, yes, " I shouted, excitedly. 

My father turned upon me with an angry look, but he seemed to read mine, and his face changed. 

"Yes, " he said, quietly. 

"Right, and a good riddance, " said the captain, laughing, as he held outhis hand for the money my father began to count out. "I don't mindtelling you now, sir; if you hadn't bought him, he'd have been deadenough to-night; but you get him ashore and take care of him, and he'llcome round--he will indeed; I'm not tricking you. It's wonderful what adeal these niggers will bear. There, I like to deal square, " he added, as he thrust the money in his pocket. "Smithers, shove a chain on thatboy's legs, and another on the man's. "

"Ay, ay, sir. "

"No, no, for Heaven's sake, no, " cried my father. 

"Oh, just as you like, " said the slave captain. "I was going to giveyou the shackles; only I warn you, if you don't have them on, that manas soon as you revive him will make for the river and drown himself, andthe boy will be off into the woods. "

"Do what is best, " said my father, and the shackles were put on. 

"Shall we hoist them into the boat for you?"

"If you please, " said my father, coldly. 

"Heave ahead, my lads, " cried the slave captain; "and below there, getthose brimstone-pans going at once. "

"Ay, ay, " came from below, and I saw a lighted lanthorn passed down asmy father's two slaves were hoisted over the side, and lowered into theboat, where Morgan stood ready with a grim smile upon his lip. 

"You'll get yours home first, Bruton, " said Colonel Preston, coming tomy father's side; "my boat's all behind. I say, neighbour, don't preachat me any more. You're as bad as any of us, and I'm glad you've come toyour senses at last. "

My father gave him a peculiar look, and then glanced at the group ofslaves destined for the Preston property, where they stood huddledtogether quite apathetic and hopeless-looking. 

The next minute we were at the gangway, and as I passed down, I sawthree rough-looking men coming up out of the hold, and a thin bluishvapour began to curl up before they smothered it down by rapidlycovering the opening and drawing over it a well-tarred canvas. 

Very soon after I was in the boat, stooping to take an oar, and gazingat the stern, where the man lay as if dead, and the boy, whose bonds hadbeen secured to the thwart, lay glaring at me viciously, and had takenhold of the edge of the boat in his white teeth; and directly after, aswe rowed away from the floating horror upon whose deck we had so latelystood, there came the regular beat of oars, and I saw Colonel Preston'sboat, which had evidently been ashore with one load, coming back for theother poor wretches and their owner. 

"Why, hang me!" said a voice, evidently not intended for our ears, "ifthat puritanical Captain Bruton hasn't been buying niggers too. "

The calm water bears sound to a great distance. 

I saw my father wince a little, and he turned to me bending down, sothat his lips were pretty close to my ear. 

"Yes, " he said, "Captain Bruton has been buying niggers too. "

"No, no, father, " I said, looking up; "one of them is mine. "

"And what are you going to do with him?" he said, slowly, as his eyesseemed to search mine. 

"Do with him, father?" I said, promptly. "Let him go. "

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

Our first task on getting out of the main river and up our stream to thelanding-place where the boat was made fast, was to get the boy ashore, and it proved to be no light task; coaxing and threats were received inthe same spirit--for of course he could not comprehend a word. All heseemed to realise was that he was in the hands of his enemies; and thatif he could get a chance, he ought to bite those hands. 

"You'll have to be careful, Morgan, " I said, as our man stooped down tounfasten the rope which held the boy to the thwart. 

"Careful? What for, Master George? Think I should break him?"

"No; he bites. "

"Oh, he won't bite me, " said Morgan, confidently. "Like to catch him atit. "

He had his wish, for the boy swung himself round and set his teeth hardin Morgan's leg. 

"Oh! Well, he is hungry, and no mistake, " said Morgan, freeing himselfby giving the boy's head a sharp thrust. 

"Has he bitten you?" said my father. 

"Well, he have, and he haven't, sir. Breeches was a bit too tough forhim, but he has nipped me finely. Wonderful power in his jaw. No, no, Master George, don't you touch him; he'll have to go in the copperfirst. Ah, would you! Why, he's like a fish, only he arn't hooked. "

For the boy had made a dash for liberty, and it was only after a severestruggle that he was held down, and this time I was the sufferer; for, as I helped to keep him from springing overboard, he swung his headround and fixed his teeth in my left arm in a pinch that seemed to bescooping out a circular piece of flesh. 

"Well, he is a warmint, and no mistake. Let go, will you, sir?"

"Don't strike the boy, " said my father. "Let me get hold of his jaw. "

The boy saw the hand coming and wrenched himself away, seeming to take apiece of my arm with him, and leaving me throbbing with agonising pain, and feeling as if I must yell out and sob and cry. 

"Well done, George!" said my father, pressing my shoulder in a firmgrip. "That's brave; always try and bear pain like a man. "

"But it hurts horribly, " I said, with my eyes full of tears. 

"I know it does, my lad, but noise will not ease the pang. --Now, Morgan, you had better fetch another rope and bind him well. "

"S'pose I had, sir. I'd take hold of him and carry him ashore, but he'dhave his teeth into me directly. S'pose people don't go mad after beingbit by boys? On'y feel mad, eh, Master George?"

I nodded, for I could not trust myself to speak, and I stood looking onas the boy was held back in the bottom of the boat, with my father'sfoot upon his breast. 

"Shall I fetch a rope, sir? Can you hold him?"

"Yes, I think so. We can manage him between us. "

Morgan leaped ashore, and he was about to go up to the house, when arush and scramble brought him back, for the boy was struggling like aneel; and how he managed I do not know, but he wriggled from beneath myfather's foot, passed under the thwart, and, as I tried to stop him, threw me backwards, and was over the side with a splash and beneath thestream. 

As I uttered a cry of horror I saw the boy's woolly head appear for amoment above the surface, and then go down, weighted as he was by theshackles on his ankles; and, as I gazed, I nearly went after him, theboat gave such a lunge, but I saved myself, and found that it was causedby Morgan leaping back rope in hand, after unfastening the moorings, andit was well he did so, sending the boat well off into the stream, floating after our purchase. 

"See him?" cried my father, eagerly, as he threw off hat and coat readyto dive in. 

"Not yet, sir, " said Morgan, standing ready with the boat-hook. 

"I would not have him drowned for five hundred pounds, " cried my father. "No, no, George, my boy, you must not go after him; his struggles woulddrown you both. "

"Don't see him, sir. Big alligator hasn't got him, has it?"

"Don't talk like that, man, " cried my father, with a shudder; "but youought to be able to see him in this clear water. "

"I see him!" I cried, excitedly; "give me the boat-hook. "

It was passed to me, and after a couple of misses, I felt the hook takehold, drew up gently, and as I hauled in, we found that the boy wascoming up feet first, the iron having passed between the ring of theshackle and the boy's ankle. 

"Steady, my lad, steady!" cried Morgan, as I drew the boy nearer, andthe next minute he was seized and drawn into the boat, feeble andhelpless now, half dead, and making no further attempt to escape as theboat was paddled back toward the landing-place. 

"That's quieted him a bit anyhow, sir, " said Morgan. "Won't take hisclothes long to dry, Master George, will it?"

"Poor fellow! He has been so ill-used, " said my father, "that he thinkswe mean to do him harm. "

"Oh, we'll soon teach him better, sir, " replied Morgan, as I laid myhand on the boy's side to feel if his heart was beating. "Oh, he arn'tdrowned, sir, and the wash 'll do him no end of good. Here we are!"

He leaped out, made the boat fast, and then, coming back, was about tocarry the boy ashore; but my father had forestalled him, and stepped outwith the boy in his arms, laying him gently down on the grass, and thenlooking wonderingly at Morgan, who had followed, and knelt down to passa rope through the shackle and make it fast to a ring-bolt used formooring the boat, and driven into one of the tree-trunks close to thewater. 

"Not necessary, " said my father. 

"Begging your pardon, sir, he'll come to and be off while we're busyperhaps. Now about the man; I'm rather 'fraid about him. "

"We must get him ashore, " said my father; and after securing the boatparallel with the log which formed the bottom of the landing-place, theymanaged to get the poor creature, who was quite an inert mass, out uponthe bank, and then, after placing one of the bottom-boards of the boatunder his back, I joined in, and we dragged him right up to where theboy lay insensible. 

"I'm afraid we are too late, " said my father, as he felt the black'spulse. 

"Yes, sir, you've threw good money away here, " said Morgan; "he'll neverdo a stroke of work for us, but thank you kindly for meaning help allthe same, and I must try what I can do with the boy. "

"Is he dead, father?" I whispered, in an awe-stricken tone. 

"No, but dying, I am afraid. He has been starved and suffocated in thatvile schooner. Good heavens! How can men be such fiends?"

"Ay, that can't do no harm, " said Morgan, as I filled the boat's balerwith water, and knelt down by the negro's side to begin trickling a fewdrops from time to time between his cracked lips, and sprinkling hisface. 

"I will fetch a few drops of spirit, " said my father. "Keep on givinghim a little water. "

He went away toward the house while I continued my task, and Morgan keptup a running commentary upon the man's appearance. 

"Pity, too, " he said. "Master oughtn't to have let them cheat himthough, like this. Fine working chap. See what a broad, deep chesthe's got, Master George. Don't think much of his legs, but he's gotwonderful arms. My! What a sight of hoeing I could have got him to do, but it's a case of hoe dear me! With him, I'm afraid. "

"You don't think he'll die, Morgan, do you?" I said, piteously. 

"Ay, but I do, my dear lad. They've 'bout killed him. We want help, but I'm 'fraid all that slave-dealing's 'bout as bad as bad can be. Give him a few more drops o' water; those others trickled down. "

I gave the man a few more drops, pouring them from my fingers almost atminute intervals, but he made no sign. Then, all at once, I felt halfstartled, for a pair of eyes were watching me, and I saw that the boyhad recovered sufficiently to be noticing everything that was going on. 

As our eyes met, he looked at me like a fierce dog who was watching foran opportunity to make a successful snap; but as he saw me trickle a fewmore drops of water between the man's lips, his face suddenly greweager, and he looked at me, found my eyes fixed upon him, and slowlyopened his mouth widely. 

"Want some water?" I said; and I was going to him when he jerkedhimself fiercely away, and showed his beautiful white teeth at me. 

"Wo ho!" cried Morgan. "Mind, lad, or he'll have his teeth in you. "

"He's thirsty, " I said; and I held the tin baler half full of water tohim. 

He looked at me, then at the water, and I could see his lips move andhis teeth part, showing his dry tongue quivering like that of a dog. Then he fixed his eyes upon me again fiercely. 

"Let me give it him, " said Morgan, as the boy's mouth opened widelyagain, and there was a pitiful, imploring look in his eyes. 

Now I could not understand all that when I was so young, but I've oftenthought about it since, and seemed to read it all, and how nature wasmaking him beg for water for his parched tongue, while his educationforced upon him the desire to fight me as a cruel enemy. 

"There, " I said, going a little nearer, pushing the baler close to hishands, and drawing back. 

He looked at me, then at the water, and back at me, fixing me with hiseyes, as one hand stole slowly from his side towards the baler, drawingit nearer and nearer stealthily, as if in dread of my snatching it away;and then it was at his lips, and he gulped down the contents. 

"There, I'm not going to hurt you, " I said, stretching out my hand forthe baler, and getting it, meaning to go and fill it once more; and as Ireturned I saw that he was watching me so wildly that I walked up, withhim shrinking away as far as he could go, and offered the tin to himagain. 

He took it in the same shrinking way, evidently expecting a blow, anddrank heavily once more. 

"Well, he couldn't ha' swallowed much, Master George, else he wouldn'tbe so thirsty, " said Morgan. "Now give this here one a dose, though itseems to me labour in vain; only it may make him go off a bit easy. "

He filled the baler, and I knelt down again to sprinkle the poorfellow's temples, and trickle a few drops once more between his lips, the boy watching me the while, and then giving me the first notice of myfather's return by shuffling away in another direction. 

"Poor wretch!" I heard my father mutter, as he gave me a piece ofbread-cake, and pointed to the boy, before taking the cork from abottle, and slowly dropping a spoonful or two of spirit between theman's teeth. 

After this he waited, and I saw that the boy was watching him wildly. Then he poured in a little more, without apparently the slightesteffect, and after looking on for a few minutes, I advanced toward theboy, holding out the cake. But I stopped short, with my hand extended, looking at him, and then, as he took no notice of the cake, but staredwildly at me, I broke off a few crumbs, and began to eat before him, treating him as I would have treated some savage creature I wished totame, and breaking off a piece and throwing it within his reach. 

Then I went on eating again, and after a time I saw his hand stealslowly to the bread, his eyes fixed on mine, and he snatched the pieceand conveyed it to his mouth with a motion that was wonderful from itsrapidity. 

This I repeated two or three times before feeling that I ought now tohave won his confidence a little, when I went close to him, put down thecake, and went back to kneel by my father, whose hand was upon the man'sthroat. 

"Is he getting better?" I said. 

There was a shake of the head, and I looked then with a feeling of aweat the black face before me, with the eyes so close that there was justa gleam of the white eyeballs visible; but as I gazed, I fancied I saw ajerking motion in the throat, and I whispered to my father to look. 

"A good sign, or a bad one, my boy, " he whispered. "You had better gonow, back to the house. "

"Yes, father, " I said, unwillingly; "but don't you think you can curehim like you did me when I was so ill?"

"I would to heaven I could, boy!" he said, so earnestly that I wasstartled, and the more so that at the same moment the man slowly openedhis eyes, and stared at us vacantly. 

"It is a hopeful sign, " said my father, and he took the baler, pouredout all but a few drops of water, added some spirit, and placed it tothe man's lips, with the result that he managed to drink a little, andthen lay perfectly still, gazing at my father with a strange look whichI know now was one full of vindictive hate, for the poor wretch musthave read all this attention to mean an attempt to keep him alive formore ill-treatment, or until he was sold. 

"Take a little more, " said my father, offering the vessel again, and theman drank and once more lay still, glaring at us all in turn. 

"Why, you'll save him after all, sir, " said Morgan, eagerly. "Hurrah!"

But no one paid heed to his remark, for at that moment there was a sortof bound, and we saw that the boy had contrived to force himself so nearthat he could lay his hand on the man's cheek, uttering as he did so afew words incomprehensible to us, but their effect on the man wasmagical: his features softened, and two great tears stole slowly fromhis eyes as we watched the pair, the boy glaring at us defiantly, as ifto protect his companion, and I heard my father say softly--

"Thank God!"

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

After a time, with the boy seeming to watch defiantly beside the greatfellow, the black revived sufficiently to swallow some bread soaked inwine-and-water; the dull, filmy look left his eyes; and at last hedropped off into a heavy sleep. 

"Shall we try and carry him up to one of the sheds, sir?" said Morgan. 

"No; the poor fellow has had a very narrow escape from death, " repliedmy father; "and I do not know even now that he will recover. Fetch afew boards to lay against that bough, and tie the boat-mast up there, and fasten the sail against it, so as to act as a bit of shelter to keepoff the sun. George, put some dry grass in a sack, and it will do for apillow. "

We set about our task at once. 

"Lor' ha' mussy!" grumbled Morgan, "what a fuss we are making about anigger. Pillows for him! Why don't master say, `Get the best bedroomready, and put on clean sheets'? I say, Master George, think he'd comeoff black?"

But all the same Morgan worked hard, with the great drops ofperspiration running off his face, till he had rigged up the shelter, the black sleeping heavily the while, but the boy watching every act ofours in a suspicious way, his eyes rolling about, and his lips twitchingas if he were ready to fly at us and bite. 

"I know, " said Morgan, all at once with a broad grin, as he was slopingsome boards lately cut from a tree over the sleeping negro. 

"Know what?" I said. 

"What young sooty's a thinking. He's a young canny ball, and hebelieves we're going to make a fire and roast 'em for a feast. "

Whatever the boy thought, he had ceased to struggle to get away, but layquite still with his arm stretched-out, so that he could touch the bignegro, and he was in this attitude when my father came back from thehouse. 

"Yes, that will do, " he said, approvingly. 

"Yes, sir, there won't be no sun get at him now. Think he'll comeright?"

"Yes, I hope so. Poor fellow!--if he has managed to live through thehorrors of that slaver's hold, now that he has taken a turn for thebetter he may recover. He must have been a splendidly healthy fellow, and--"

"Well, he arn't now, sir, anyhow, " said Morgan. "What'll I do withyoung coal-box, sir? Better chain him up in the shed, hadn't I, orhe'll be off?"

My father did not reply for some moments, but stood watching the boy, ashe lay with his bright eyes fixed on first one and then the other, likea wild creature ready to act on its defence. 

"He must have known a good deal of this negro, " said my father, thoughtfully. "Go and slacken that rope. "

"If I do, sir, he'll go off like a 'coon, and we shall never see himagain, " said Morgan. 

"Did you hear my orders?" said my father, in the sharp military way inwhich he spoke sometimes. 

Morgan went to the ring-bolt, and began to unfasten the rope, when atthe first quiver the boy half started up and remained crouching, readyto spring away. 

"Shall I go on, sir?" said Morgan. 

"Yes; slacken the rope sufficiently to let him reach the man. "

"He'll make a dash for it, Master George, " grumbled Morgan. 

He was right, for the boy did make a dash as soon as he saw that therope which tethered him to the tree was loosened, but only to creepclose up to the negro, thrust his arm under his neck, and press close tohis side. 

"I thought so, " said my father. "Draw that rope from the shackles. "

"What, undo him altogether, sir?"

"Yes. "

"Oh, all right, Master George, " grumbled Morgan to me. "I could haveleathered the young imp into shape, and made a labourer of him in time;but if your father likes to waste his money it is no business of mine. "

My father's back was towards us, and he was standing at some littledistance so as not to startle the boy, who rose again, crouched, andlooked wildly at us, as the rope which had been simply passed throughthe iron shackles began to run through a link till the end was drawnout, and run over the ground to where Morgan stood grumbling and coilingup the rope. 

"No, he will not, " said my father, gravely. "There is somethingstronger than hempen rope to hold him, George, evidently. Unless I ammuch mistaken, he will not leave the poor fellow's side. "

"Ah, well, sir, " said Morgan, as he hung the rope on the stump of abranch, "they're your niggers, and niggers _is_ niggers. I shouldn'ttrust 'em, and they'll cut and run. "

"If they do, my man, I shall be sorry, " said my father, gravely, "forthey may fall into worse hands than ours. We have no key to thoseshackles; could you turn them with a file?"

"Little screwdriver may do it, sir?" said Morgan, thoughtfully. 

"Fetch it from the tool-chest, " said my father, shortly; and Morgan wentoff grumbling something about waste of money. 

He was back in a short time, during which the black still slept, and theboy crouched by him watching us eagerly. 

"Now, " said my father, "see if you can open those ankle-rings. No, no;I mean the man's. "

"But s'pose he's only shamming, sir, and jumps up, half kills me, andruns?"

"I'll forgive him if he does, " said my father, dryly, "for you aregetting to be a very dictatorial, meddling, insolent servant, Morgan. "

"Well!" exclaimed Morgan. "Hear that, Master George, and after mefollowing faithful all the way to these here wild shores. Ah, master, Ididn't think you'd ha' said--Hi! Keep back, you young warmint!"

For at the first movement of Morgan toward the sleeping black's feet, the boy sprang up and showed his teeth like a dog. 

"Stop! Keep back, " said my father, and Morgan drew away, mutteringsomething about a savage young tom wolf. 

"It is quite natural, " said my father, "and strengthens my ideas. Hethought his companion was going to be hurt. " As my father spoke, hemoved toward the boy. 

"Don't go anigh him without a stick, sir, " said Morgan, hastily. 

My father did not notice the remark, but turned to me. 

"Be on your guard, George, " he said; "but be firm, and I think the poorfellow will understand what you are going to do. Take the screwdriver, and try if you can unfasten the boy's anklets first. "

I obeyed, and advanced to the boy, whose aspect was rather startling;but I went down on my knees, and before he could fly at me I caughtquickly hold of the chain which connected his legs. 

That made him pause for a moment, and look down sharply to see what Iwas going to do. He seemed to have some idea directly; and as luckwould have it, the little square hole that was used to turn the screwwas toward me, the screwdriver went in, and it turned so easily that Iwas able to open the filthy, rusty shackle, and set one leg free. 

The boy's head moved like that of a bird, as he looked first at his footand then at me, and he stood quite still now, as I unscrewed the secondanklet and took it off. 

"Throw the chains into the river, " said my father. 

"No, no, " cried Morgan; "they may come in handy. "

"For you?" said my father, with a curious smile. 

Splash! Went the iron rings and links, and the boy looked puzzled, butmade no opposition as I knelt down hard by the sleeping negro's feet, and using the screwdriver as a key, opened both the anklets in turn, andpointed to them as they lay on the grass, looking hard at the lad thewhile. 

He stared at me stupidly for a few moments, and then in a curiouslysullen manner stooped down, knelt down, and began to replace them on thesleeping man's legs. 

"No, no, " I shouted; and the boy started away, flinching as if expectinga blow; but as I stood pointing down at the irons, he stooped once moreand picked them up, looking at me wonderingly again, but as I pointed tothe river a flash of intelligence came from his eyes, and he whisked theirons over his head, and cast them right out into the stream. 

"Now fetch him something to eat, " said my father, as the boy croucheddown by the man's head again under the shelter. 

I went for some bread, and after a long time managed to make the boytake it; but he only snatched it up after the fashion of a wild animal, and ate it voraciously. 

"There, " said my father at last; "leave them now. I dare say the poorfellow will sleep for hours, and it will be the best thing for him. Don't go far away, George; and if you find that he wakes, try and givehim some bread soaked in that thin French wine. "

"Well, " said Morgan, as soon as my father had gone back into the house, "you don't catch me saying any more about it; but your father gave a loto' money for them two, and they might ha' been useful on the plantation;but you mark my word, Master George, that there big nigger 'll begin toopen first one eye and then the other when we aren't looking; then himand the boy 'll slip into the boat, and a'most afore we know it, lookyou, they'll be gone. "

"Nonsense, Morgan!" I said. 

"Nonsense! Why, no, my boy, I reckon it's madness. If master didn'tmean to have slaves why did he buy them?"

"To save them from being ill-treated. "

"Ill-treated?" said Morgan, scornfully; "why, they're only niggers. "

"Well, they're men, Morgan. "

"Dunno so much about that, Master George. They're blacks, that's whatthey are, and everybody but master buys 'em to work on the plantations. I did think master was going to be sensible at last. Only slaves!"

"How would you like to be a slave, Morgan?"

"Me, Master George? Well, you see I couldn't be. I aren't a black. There, I've got lots to do, and can't stand talking here. These weeds'll be all over my garden again directly. You're going to stop, Is'pose?"

"Yes. "

"Well, call me if they seize the boat. We can't let 'em have that. When they do go, they'll have to swim. "

So Morgan went off to his hoeing, and I stopped under the shade of thebig magnolia to keep my long watch. 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

I kept about near the rough shelter rigged up for the two blacks, wondering how my father would set about giving them their freedom, for Iseemed fully to understand that this was what he intended to do. Everynow and then I glanced toward the place, where everything waswonderfully still, and at such times I found myself thinking aboutMorgan's words; and it appeared only natural that the poor fellowsshould try to escape, being quite in ignorance of the hands into whichthey had fallen; but if they did, I was fully determined to put a stopto their taking our boat, for I did not mean to lose that, and have myfishing expeditions spoiled. 

After a time my task began to grow tedious, and I wanted to go and peepin to see if they were asleep; but somehow I shrank from doing this, andI began to wander about, now up to the house, and now back to the river, thinking, as I stood there gazing down into the clear water, that itwould not be safe for the two blacks to lie there after dark, when thegreat alligators came crawling out of the pools in search of food. Forthere were plenty of accounts current among the settlers of how peoplehad been attacked by the great reptiles, and I meant to suggest to myfather that the two should be sheltered in the great shed, which had astrong door. 

I glanced toward the canvas which hung from the spar, and suddenly awoketo the fact that there was something black at one end; seeing directlyafter that a bright eye was watching me, but only to be carefullywithdrawn as soon as its owner realised that he was seen. 

I smiled to myself at this, and went off into the garden, where I couldhear Morgan's great hoe with its regular chop-chop, as he battled awaywith the weeds which refused to acknowledge the difference between wildwaste and cultivated ground. 

"Hullo!" cried Morgan, as soon as he saw me. "What, have they slippedoff?"

"Slipped off? No, " I said, indignantly. "I want a peach. "

"Right, my lad, " said Morgan; "and, look you, get one off the furthertree; they're not the best to look at, but they're the sweetest and thebest to taste, I can tell you. "

Peaches grew easily and plentifully in the hot sunshine of our garden, and securing a sample of the best, I went back toward the landing-place, where I saw the boy's head pop back out of sight as soon as I appeared. Then laying down the fruit just within reach of the corner from which Ihad seen the boy watching me, I was in the act of turning away, when Isaw that I was being watched from the other side. 

"Hullo, Morgan!" I said. "You there?"

"Yes, Master George, I'm here, and it's time I was, " he cried, sourly. "Do you think your father and me grafted them peach trees, and coaxed'em on into bearing, for you to feed niggers with them?"

"I've a right to do what I like with the fruit, if I don't eat it, " Isaid, angrily. 

"Oh, very well; I've done. Seems to me that if master's to be alwaysbullying me on one side, and you on the other, the sooner I make up mybundle and go home to Carnarvon, the better. "

"That's what you always say, Morgan, " I replied, laughing; "but younever do go. "

"Ah, but you'll see some day; and then you'll be sorry, " he grumbled, and away he went. 

"I don't want to hurt his feelings, " I thought; "but he needn't be sodisagreeable about the poor black fellows. "

After a time I went to the shelter and looked in, to see that the manwas lying with his eyes opened; and, recalling what my father had said, I gave him some bread and wine, which he ate as it was put to his lips, in a dull, forbidding way which took all the pleasure out of what I hadthought was an act of kindness. 

The peaches had disappeared, and I was saying to myself, "You might havegiven him one!" when I found that both of them were lying close to theblack's head untouched. 

About sunset my father came and looked at his purchase in a very graveway, and then apparently satisfied he drew back. 

"The man is recovering, " he said. "We saved his life, my boy, but theymust not stay there to-night. I hardly believe that an alligator wouldattack them; but one great fellow has been travelling through the gardenin the night, and if he came near them, there would be a terrible scareif nothing worse. "

"Where are they to go then, father?"

"In the large shed. There are plenty of bundles of corn straw, and theymust make shift with that until we can build them a hut. "

"Build them a hut?" I said, in wondering tones. "Are they going tostop?"

"Stop? Where else can they go, my lad?"

"I did not think of that, father, " I said. 

"No, poor fellows, when they have been sold into slavery, there is nogoing back. Even if we could put them ashore in Africa, it would onlybe for them to be slain or sold again. "

"Then--" I stopped short, afraid to finish my speech. 

"Well, what were you going to say?"

"I was going to ask you if--if--"

"I was going to keep slaves like my neighbours, eh?"

"Yes, father, " I said, bluntly. 

"Yes, my boy. It is forced upon me to do so; but it will be an easyslavery, George. We have thrown their chains away, and they are free togo wherever they like. Now call Morgan, and let's have them up here. "

I called our man, and the sail was dragged aside, for the boy to crouchmenacingly by the man, who lay gazing at us in a dull, heavy way. 

"How are we to make them understand?" said my father, who advanced, bentdown, and took hold of the negro's wrist and felt his pulse. 

The boy bared his teeth, but the man said a word or two in his ownlanguage, and the boy drew back. 

"Stronger, decidedly, " said my father; and he stood watching hispatient, while I fetched some more bread and soaked it in wine. 

He ate it slowly and mechanically, like some beast of burden, and whenit was finished my father signed to him to get up, saying the words atthe same time. 

He evidently understood, and tried to raise himself, nearly reaching toa sitting position, but falling back from sheer weakness, and gazingshrinkingly at us as if expecting a blow. 

But as no blow came he spoke to the boy, who at once took his hands andpulled him into a sitting position, but the man could do no more, anduttered a low groan in his abject weakness as he gazed up in his eyes. 

My father thought for a moment and then turned to Morgan. 

"Get the sail, " he said; and the triangular piece of canvas was spreadbeside the man on the ground. 

"Now, " said my father, "creep on to that, and we'll carry you. "

The man looked up at him with his brow puckered over with lines, but hedid not comprehend. 

"Show him what I mean, " said my father; and I lay down on the canvas, and then rose up, and my father pointed. 

The negro understood him, spoke to the boy, and with his help andMorgan's half rolled, half dragged himself on to the sail. 

"Now, " said my father; "he's big and heavy; Morgan and I will take thetop, you take the bottom, George. If you could get that boy tounderstand, it would be easy. "

I took hold of the bottom of the sail and made signs to the boy, but hecould not or would not understand, till the black uttered a gutturalword or two, when he came shrinkingly to my side, and took hold, watching me the while as if to be aware of danger. 

"Now then, " said my father, "I don't suppose you two can lift; but ifyou ease the load up a little from the ground, that will be all that isnecessary. Now together, Morgan. "

They turned their backs on us as they took a good hold of the sail, andbegan to drag our load toward the great barn-like shed at the end of thehouse, reaching it without much difficulty, and drawing the sail rightover a quantity of dry corn-stalks. 

Here, after giving them some food to eat if they desired it, we leftthem and closed the door. 

"There, Morgan, " said my father, with a smile, as we crossed the garden, "I am a slave-owner now like my neighbours, and as soon as that man iswell and strong, you will have no excuse for grumbling about the want ofhelp. "

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

I was so curious the next morning to see whether the slaves had runaway, that I crept down soon after daybreak, and a curious feeling ofvexation came over me as I saw that the door of the big shed was open. 

"They're gone, " I said, and ran back and down to the landing-place, tosee if they had taken to the boat. 

But there it was, all safe, and I drew back and stood watching as Icaught sight of a droll-looking object, so busy that he had not noticedme; for about forty yards away there was the boy, coating himself allover with the soft yellow mud he scooped up from the stream, where hestood about up to his knees, rubbing it well, and not forgetting hiswoolly head, just as I might have used soap. 

The appearance of the boy was so comical that I could hardly keep back alaugh. But I refrained, and watched him earnestly at work for a fewminutes, before throwing himself down, and sluicing off the thin mud, his black skin appearing once more, and ending by diving out into deepwater, and beginning to swim with an ease that I envied. 

This went on for about ten minutes, when he came out dripping, gavehimself a shake, and then catching sight of me, ran up the bank and ashard as he could go for the shed. 

I followed, and on reaching it found that the boy was not visible, having probably hidden himself among the corn-stalks, while hiscompanion lay sleeping heavily--a great savage-looking black. 

I came away without closing the door, thinking of my father's words; andI'm afraid with something of the same thoughts as I should have hadabout some of the wild creatures I had before tried to tame, I began tolong for the coming down of Mrs Morgan to prepare breakfast, meaning toget from her a good bowl of the Indian corn porridge that she regularlyprepared. 

As it happened she was extra early that morning; and as soon as I hadproffered my request, she informed me rather tartly that she knew allabout it, for the master had given her orders the night before. 

By the time it was ready and cooling, my father was down. 

"That for the blacks?" he said, as he saw the bowl I was taking to theshed. 

"Yes, " I said; and I told him about what I had seen. 

"Poor fellow! I am not surprised, " he said. "What can be more horriblethan the way in which they were confined?"

The man was awake, and on our entering the dim shed he made an effort torise, but fell back helplessly, and lay gazing at us in a half fierce, half sullen way, not changing his aspect as my father felt his pulse, and laid his hand upon his head. 

"Hah! That's better, " said my father; "less fever. If he can eat, itis only a question of time. Where is the boy?"

We looked round, but he was invisible. 

"Call the boy, " said my father, looking hard at the man, and pointing tothe food; but there was no sign of being understood, and my fatherturned to me. "Set the bowl down, " he said. "They will get used to usin time. "

I followed him out, and we went in to our breakfast, where the positionwas pretty well discussed. 

"Let them be, poor wretches, " said my father at last. "By and by, perhaps, they will find out that all white people do not mean evil bythem. It is very unfortunate, and I had made a vow that I would neverhave a slave, and here I am with two of my own purchasing. "

As soon as I could get away, I hurried off to the shed to hear a quickrustling sound as I neared the door, and I got to the opening timeenough to see some of the corn-stalks in motion, betraying where the boyhad rushed off to on hearing my steps. 

I did not make a rush after him, for fear of making him more wild, buttook up the bowl to find it empty, and I looked at our invalid andlaughed. But he made no sign, only gazed at me with the same wearysullen look, and I went away feeling a little disheartened. 

"Hullo, Master George, been to see my deppyties?" said Morgan. "I wasjust going to look at 'em. That big black isn't going to die, is he?"

I turned back with him to the door of the shed, and he stood gazing in. 

"No; he won't die this time. But I don't much like his looks, MasterGeorge. Seems the sort of fellow to turn ugly and knock me down withthe big hoe, and I shan't like that, nor my wife neither. Where's youngsmutty?"

"Under the corn-stalks in the corner. "

"What, hiding?"

"Yes. "

"Here, stop a minute till I get the pitchfork; I'll soon turn him out. "

"No, no, " I cried; "they're to be treated gently. "

"And as if they were human beings, " said my father's stern voice, for hehad come silently behind us. "Have the goodness to remember that, Morgan. If I am to be a slave-owner, my people shall meet withconsideration, and not be treated as if they were the beasts of thefield. Do you understand?"

"Oh yes, sir, I understand, " said Morgan, good-humouredly; "you cancount on me doing what's right by them. They can't help the colour oftheir skins. "

"I am satisfied, " said my father, quietly, and he left us staring inthat heavy, sombre face before us--a face full of despair, but one towhich we could not address words of sympathy. 

The change that took place in the man day by day was wonderful, as faras health was concerned. In three days he was walking slowly about; ina week he was ready to take the tool in hand which Morgan gave him, andhe went on clumsily with the work he was set to do, but displayingstrength that was the admiration of us all. But he was moody, shrinking, and suspicious, and the boy was precisely the same. For italways seemed to me that the boy was constantly on the look-out to avoida blow or some ill-usage on my part, and his companion to be expectingit from my father. The treatment they had been receiving for months hadutterly cowed them, but when they began to realise that they had fallenamong friends, the change was rapid indeed. 

Of course they could not understand us, and when they spoke, which wasvery seldom, their language was utterly beyond our comprehension; but wegot on pretty well by signs, after a few weeks when the change came. 

It was one glorious afternoon, when, after worrying Morgan into gettingme some bait, I prepared my rough lines for fishing, and while I wasdisentangling the hooks which had been thrown carelessly together, theboy who was passing nodded and looked on. 

"Going fishing, " I said. "Come with me?"

He looked at me without comprehension, and when I took hold of him bythe arm, he shrank away. 

"Oh, I say, " I said, "I wish you wouldn't. Who's going to hit you?Carry this basket. "

I placed one in his hand, and gave him the pot containing the bait inthe other, signed to him to follow, and in a dull, sad way he camebehind to where the boat was moored; but as soon as he saw me step in, he began to look wildly out into the stream, and to shrink away. 

"It's all right, " I said, "there's no slaver out there. Come along. "

But he shrank away more and more, with his eyes dilating, and he said afew words quite fiercely in his own tongue. 

"Don't be so stupid, " I said, jumping out and securing him just in timeto stop him from running off with my bait and lines. 

He struggled for a moment, but ceased, and in a drooping, dejected wayallowed me to lead him to the boat, into which he stepped sadly, anddropped down in a sitting position, with his legs under him, and hishead bent upon his breast. 

"Oh, I say, " I cried, "don't do that. Look here; we are going fishing. Here, take an oar and row. "

I had cast off the boat, and we were floating down the stream as Iplaced the oar in his hands, took the other, and in a sad, depressed, obedient way, he clumsily imitated my actions, rowing steadily if notably on. 

"There, " I said, when we were as far out as I wished to be; "that willdo. Lay your oar in like that, " and I laid down my own. 

He obeyed me, and then sat looking at me as mournfully as if I weregoing to drown him. 

"Oh, I do wish you'd try and take it differently, " I said, lookingpleasantly at him the while. "Now, look here, I'm going to catch afish. "

As I spoke, I put a large bait on the strong hook I had ready, threw itover the side, and twisted the stout cord round my hand, while the boysat watching me. 

"Well, you have got a bit better, " I said to him; "the other day youalways wanted to bite. Do try and come round, because you're not aslave, after all. Oh!"

I uttered a yell, as I started up to pay out line, for, as we floatedgently down stream, there was a tremendous tug which cut my hand, andseemed ready to jerk my arm from out its socket. 

But I had so twisted the line that I could not pay it out, and as Istood, there came another so fierce a tug that I lost my balance, caughtat the boy to save myself, and the light boat careened over, and seemedto shoot us both out into the river. 

For a few moments the water thundered in my ears; the great fish, whichmust have been a gar pike, tugged at my hand, broke away, and I wasswimming with the black head of the boy close by me, as we struggled asquickly as we could to the bank, reached it together, climbed out, and Idropped down into a sitting position, with my companion staringwonderingly at me. 

His aspect was so comical, and his eyes sought mine in such a wonderingway, as if asking me whether this was the way I went fishing, that Iburst out into an uncontrollable roar of laughter, when, to my utterastonishment, the sad black face before me began to expand, the eyes totwinkle, the white teeth to show, and for the first time perhaps formonths the boy laughed as merrily as I did. 

Then, all at once, I remembered the boat, which was floating steadilyaway down stream toward the big river, and pointing to it, I ran as faras I could along the bank, and plunged in to swim out and secure it. 

There was another plunge and the boy was by my side, and we swam on, hebeing ready to leave me behind, being far more active in the water thanI. But he kept waiting for me, till I pointed on at the boat, and heseemed to understand, and went on. 

The boat had gone into a swift current, and it was a long way from whereI swam, and by degrees I began to find that I had rather miscalculatedmy strength. I was only lightly clad, but my clothes began to feelheavy, the banks to look a long way off, and the boat as far; while allat once the thought struck me, after I had been swimming some time, thatI should never be able to reach the boat or the shore. 

I tried to get rid of the fancy, but it would not go, and one effect ofthat thought was to make me swim more quickly than I should have done, or, as I should express it, use my limbs more rapidly than I ought, sothat I was quickly growing tired, and at last so utterly worn out that acold chill came over me. I looked despairingly to right and left at thebeautiful tree-hung river-side, and then forward to where the boy hadjust reached the boat, and saw him climb in, the sun shining upon hiswet back. 

"Hi! Boy!" I shouted, "take the oars, and row. "

I might as well have held my tongue, for he could not understand a word;and as I shouted again and again I looked at him despairingly, for hewas sitting on the thwart laughing, with the boat gliding downstreamfaster than I seemed to be able to swim, while I knew that I shouldnever be able to overtake it, and that I was getting deeper in thewater. 

"Oh, if I could only make him understand!--if I could only make himunderstand!" I kept thinking, as I shouted again hoarsely; and thistime he did seem to comprehend that something was wrong, for I saw himjump up and begin making signs to me. Then he shouted something, and Isaw that he was about to jump in again as if to come to me. 

But he stopped, and took up one of the oars, to begin rowing, but ofcourse only to send the boat round. Then, as if puzzled, he put the oarover the other side, and rowed hard like that, to send the boat's headin the other direction, repeating this again and again, and now standingup to shout to me. 

I could not shout in return, only stare at him wildly, as he kept onmaking ineffective efforts to row to me, till all seemed to be over; thebright water and the beautiful green banks began to grow misty; and Iknew that though I might keep struggling on for a few minutes, I shouldnever reach the boat, and that he would never be able to row it to me. 

I did not feel in much trouble nor get in any great alarm, for I supposethe severe exertion dulled everything, and robbed my sufferings of theirpoignancy as I still swam on more and more slowly, with my starting eyesfixed upon the boat still many yards away from me, and growing more andmore dim as the water began to bubble about my lips. 

All at once in front of me I saw the boy's black figure rise up in theboat like a shadow. Then there was a splash and the water flashed up, and I knew he must be swimming toward me to help me; but I could not seethat he had taken the rope in his teeth, after finding himself unable torow in my direction, and had essayed to swim to me and tug the boat inhis wake. 

This in so swift a stream was impossible, but his brave act saved mylife, for he was able to hold his own by swimming hard till the currentbore me down to him just as I was sinking; and my next recollection isof feeling myself clutched and my hand being raised to the edge of theboat, while one arm was about my waist. 

The feeling of comparative security brought back my fleeting senses, andI made a convulsive clutch with the other hand at the gunwale; while thenext thing I remember is feeling myself helped over the side by the boy, who had climbed in, and lying in the bottom with the sun beating downupon me--sick almost to death. 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

By a wonderfully kindly arrangement of nature we recover very rapidlywhen we are young; and before half an hour had passed I was seated onthe thwart, using one of the oars, while the boy was using the other, but he kept leaving off rowing to gaze earnestly in my face; and when Ismiled at him to show him that I was better, he showed his white teeth, and even then I could not help thinking what a bright, chubby-lookingface he had, as he plunged his oar in again, and tugged at it, rowingvery clumsily, of course, but helping me to get the boat along till wereached the rough logs and the stumps which formed our landing-place, where I was very glad to get ashore and make the boat fast. 

"Well, George, how many fish?" cried my father, as I went up to thehouse, to find him in the garden trying to direct the big black how touse his hoe. 

"None, father, " I said, half hysterically, for I was quite broken down. 

"Why, what's the matter?" he said. "Hallo! Been in?"

"Yes--been drowned--that boy. "

"What!" cried my father, furiously. 

"No, no! He jumped in--saved me--I was going down. "

I saw my father close his eyes, and his lips moved as he stood holdingmy hand in his, evidently struggling with his emotion. Then he saidquietly--

"Better go in and get some dry clothes, and--"

He stopped and stood listening and gazing in wonder at the great negroand my companion, for the boy had gone up to him, and gesticulatingrapidly and with animated face he seemed to be relating what had passed. 

The change that came over the big fellow's face was wonderful. Theminute before it wore its old, hard, darkening look of misery, with theeyes wild and the forehead all wrinkled and creased; but now as he stoodlistening, his eyes lit up, his forehead grew smooth, and his faceseemed to have grown younger; his tightly-drawn-together lips parted, showing his white teeth. So that as my father took a step or twoforward, seized the boy's arm, and then laid his hand upon his head, itwas a completely transformed countenance that looked in my father's. For the man caught his hand, bent down and held it against his forehead, saying a few words in a low tone, and then drew respectfully away. 

"You have had a narrow escape, my boy, " said my father, huskily; "butout of evil sometimes comes good; and it looks as if your accident hasbroken the ice. Those two are completely transformed. It is just as ifwe had been doing them good, instead of their doing good to us. Butthere, get in. I don't want to have you down with a fever. "

My father was right; our two servants--I will not call them slaves, forthey never were that to us--appeared indeed to be quite transformed, andfrom that day they always greeted me with a smile, and seemed to bestruggling hard to pick up the words of our language, making, too, themost rapid progress. The heavy, hard look had gone from the black'sface, and the boy was always showing his white teeth, and on thelook-out either to do something for me, or to go with me on myexcursions. 

In a week it was "Mass' George, " and in a month, in a blundering way, hecould begin to express what he had to say, but only to break down andstamp, ending by bursting into a hearty laugh. 

It was my doing that the pair were called Pompey and Hannibal, and dayafter day, as I used to be out in the garden, watching the big black, who had entirely recovered his strength, display how great that strengthwas, I wondered how it was possible that the great happy-looking fellowcould be the same dull, morose savage that we had brought dying ashore. 

At the end of another couple of months, I went in one day full of a newdiscovery. 

"Do you know who Pomp is, father?" I exclaimed. 

"Yes; an unfortunate young negro from the west coast of Africa. "

"Yes, father, but more than that. Hannibal has been telling me, and Ithink I understand him, though it's rather hard. They lived in avillage up the country, and the enemy came in the night, and killedsome, and took the rest prisoners to march them down to the coast, andsell them for slaves. Pomp's mother was one of them, and she fell downand died on the march. "

"Did Hannibal tell you this?"

"Yes, father, and sat and cried as he told me; and Pompey's his son. "

"Are you sure?"

"Oh, yes. He always calls Pompey `my boy, ' and Pomp called him `fader'to-day. "

"Ah, but that may merely be imitation. "

"I don't think it is, " I said, eagerly; and I proved to be right, forthey certainly were father and son. 

The winter came and passed rapidly away, and it was never cold tosignify, and with the coming spring all thoughts of the Indians and theSpaniards died away. 

My father would talk about the Indians' visitation sometimes, but heconsidered that it was only to see if we were disposed to be enemies, and likely to attack them; but finding we did not interfere in theleast, and were the most peaceable of neighbours, they were content toleave us alone. 

"And the Spaniards only tried to frighten us away, Morgan, " I said oneday. 

"Well, I s'pose so, Master George; but you see we're so shut up here wenever know what's going to take place unless a ship puts in. It's avery beautiful place, but there isn't a road, you see, that's worthcalling a road. Ah, there were roads in Carnarvon!"

"I don't believe you'd care to go back to them though, Morgan, " I said. 

"Well, I hardly know, Master George; you see this place don't 'pear toagree with our Sarah's temper. It gets very trying sometimes when it'shot. It was very hot this morning, and she was so put out that whenyoung Pomp put his black head in at the door she threw the big woodenshovel at him. "

"But what for?"

"That's what I said to her, Master George. `Sarah, ' I says, `what hadthe poor black boy done to make you throw things at him?'

"`Done, ' she says; `didn't you see him put his head round the door andgrin at me?'

"`Well, ' I says, `Sarah, my girl, that's only his way of showing that helikes you. '

"`Then I don't want him to like me, and he's more trouble than he'sworth. ' And there's a lot of truth in that, Master George. "

"Why he works hard, Morgan, " I said. 

"Yes, just so long as you are watching him. Then he's off to play someprank or another. That boy always seems to me as if he must be doingsomething he ought not to do. "

"Oh, he's a very good boy. "

"Never make such a man as his father, my lad. Humph! Here he is. "

I turned, and there, sure enough, was Pomp making a large display of hiswhite teeth, and holding something behind so that we should not see. 

"What have you got?" I said. 

He drew a basket forward and displayed four good-sized terrapins, andoffered them to Morgan for a present. 

"No, no, " grumbled the man, "I don't want them, and I'm sure that themissus would find fault if I took them in. She hates them; besides, I'mnot going to be sugared over like that, to keep me from speaking out. Now, look here, you've been fishing. "

"Yes, sah. Kedge de terrupum. "

"And I told you to hoe down between those yams, didn't I?"

"Yes, Mass' Morgan, I going to hoe down de yam-yam. "

"But why isn't it done?"

"I d'know, " said Pomp, innocently. 

"You don't know?"

"No, sah, don't know 'tall. "

"But I told you to do them, " said Morgan, angrily. "Didn't I?"

"Yes, sah. "

"Then why didn't you do them?"

"Wanted to go and kedge terrupum. "

"Now, look here, sir, you've got to do what you're told. "

"What you tell me, den?"

"I told you to go and hoe those yams, and you neglected the duty to gofishing. "

"Yes, sir, go fishing; kedge terrupum. "

"Instead of doing your work. "

"Mass' Morgan, sah, " began Pomp, in a tone of protest, but Morganinterrupted him. 

"Now then, how is it those yams are not hoed?"

"Don't know, sah. Tell Hannibal hoe them. "

"You told Hannibal to hoe them--your father?"

"Yes, tell um fader hoe um; Mass' Morgan want um done. "

"Yes, but I wanted you to do them. "

"Yes, sah, and I want um fader to hoe um yam while I go kedge terrupum. You make big holler at um for not do um. "

"Now then, look you, Master George, oughtn't this fellow to be flogged?"

"You say no, Mass' George, and--"

Morgan darted out a hand to catch Pomp's arm, but the boy was too quick, and dodged behind me. 

"Let him be, " I said; "he doesn't know any better. "

"But I want to teach him better, " grumbled Morgan. 

"Hist! Mass' George. I find great 'gator. "

"Where?" I asked, eagerly, for I had long had an idea that I shouldlike to see another of the monsters. 

"Down by de ribber. All lay long so, out in de hot sun. "

Pomp threw himself on the ground, and wallowed along a little way. "Allalong so, sah, while I done kedge de terrupum, and then all along tellMass' George come and shoot um. "

"How big was it?" I said, eagerly. 

"Big as ebber so much. Come on, see um, Mass' George. "

"It's only some little one, half as big as the one we pulled out of thehole, " said Morgan. "You never want to go on them games now you've gotthat black chap. "

"Oh, I'll go with you any time, if you'll come. "

"Too busy, sir, too busy. Going to get a gun?"

"Yes, I'll go and see. It may be a big one. Colonel Preston's man toldme there are some very big ones up the river on the mud-banks. "

"Yes, sir, but nobody ever sees them. "

"Well, I'll try this time, and if my father asks for me, say where I'vegone. "

I heard Morgan mutter something, but paid no heed, knowing that it wassomething about being careful with the gun, for I was not without myshare of conceit and belief in my capacity of taking care of a gun. Formy father had rather encouraged me to practise with his fowling-piece, as also with one of the heavy fire-locks we had in the house. 

"An emergency might come, " he said; and what with his instructions andthose of Morgan, I was, if not a good marksman, as fairly expert ascould be expected from a boy of my years. 

I soon had the gun from its slings, and, providing myself with powderand ball, rejoined Pomp, whose eyes rolled with excitement at the sightof the piece. 

"Me carry de powder shot bag, " he cried, eagerly; and I let him slingthe pouches over his shoulder, and followed behind him, as he marchedoff with head erect, and a look of pride that was ludicrous. He was, asa rule, a creature apparently made up of springs, which were alwayssetting him in motion; but when bound upon any shooting or fishingexcursion the natural pride in his brain rose above everything else, andI was often turned into quite a secondary personage, and had to obey. 

It was so upon this occasion, for just as we reached the edge of theforest he stopped short, and in a stern whisper said--

"'Top here and load um gun, or wake ole 'gator where um sleep. "

I obeyed, of course, ramming home a bullet, and as I was in the act ofremoving the rod from the barrel, Pomp suddenly exclaimed--

"Top um bit. "

He ran off at full speed, and came back with his eyes flashing, andflourishing a small axe which he had fetched from the shed. This hedirectly after thrust into his belt, and holding up his hand, whispered--

"Now, no make noise. I go first. "

He went on, leading me through the drier part of the swamp, and rightaway from the river, to my great wonderment; but after walking silentlyabout half an hour he stopped, again held up his hand, and then with thegreatest of caution crept on through the bushes, and in and out amongthe swamp-trees, never making the slightest sound, and I followed aswell as I could for about a quarter of an hour, when he signed to me tostop, and I knew by the bright light a little farther on that the riverwas pretty near. 

The next moment he was down flat, crawling slowly over the mossy ground, looking back to see if I was watching him, and pausing at last close toa gnarled old tree, which he tried to keep between him and the water. 

I had been watching him lying there for about five minutes, when Ibecame aware of the fact that he was returning as silently as he hadgone, and as he reached me he put his lips to my ear. 

"'Gator sleep in de mud. Mass' George, crawl up to de big tree, look'long gun, and shoot um. "

I was skilled enough then in the huntsman's craft to know what to do, and divesting myself of hat and boots, I went down and crawledcautiously in the trail made by the boy, trying hard to go as silentlyand with as little effort, but the nervous excitement set my heartbeating, and by the time I reached the great gnarled tree I feltbreathless, and my hands trembled exceedingly. 

I lay quite still for a few minutes before venturing to do more, andthen inch by inch I drew myself sidewise, and peered round the ruggedtrunk of the tree. 

The next moment I was quite paralysed by the surprise I felt, for there, not twenty feet away from the spot where I lay, was a monstrousalligator, evidently fast asleep on a glistening mud-bank, his trailfrom the water being distinctly marked in the soft mud. There were theprints of his paws, and of his long tapering tail, and I could donothing but gaze at his great proportions. 

As far as I could judge he was about fourteen feet long, but evidentlyof great age, from his bulk, his horny hide banded and barred andcorrugated, while the strength of such a beast must be, I knew, tremendous. 

How long I watched the sleeping monster I cannot tell, but it was sometime before I woke up to the fact that I had come on purpose to put anend to its destructive career, and that I had a gun ready charged in myhand lying close alongside. 

Then with my heart beating fast I slowly pushed the barrel forward, resting it upon one of the mossy buttresses at the tree-trunk, my eyesfixed all the time upon the great closed and smiling mouth, and thepeculiar heavily-browed eyes. 

As if I were moved by something that was not myself, I gradually got thegun into position, grasping it firmly and pressing the butt home, whileI carefully sighted the monster, wondering a little what theconsequences would be if I missed, whether I should be attacked, andwhether I should have time to get away. But directly after every sensewas concentrated upon the task I had in hand, and just as I was about todraw trigger the creature quickly raised its head, as if suspecting thenearness of danger. 

I was well ready though now, and raised the barrel of my gun slightly, pressed it against the tree, and fired. 

There was the roar of the gun, a tremendous kick on the shoulder, andbeyond the heavy sour-smelling smoke by which I was surrounded I heard atremendous splashing and thrashing noise, accompanied by heavy blows, asif the monster was striking hard at something near. 

But I lay perfectly still, feeling that the wounded monster would onseeing me make a spring, and if it did I knew that my life was at anend. 

The splashings and the dull beating sound continued, but I kept behindthe sheltering tree, now wondering whether the creature would havestrength to get back into the river, or whether it would be therewaiting for its assailant. At last, fascinated as it were by the desireto peep round the tree-trunk which sheltered me from my victim, I gentlypeered out, and stared in astonishment, for there was Pomp busy at workwith his axe cutting off the reptile's head, while the tail keptwrithing and lashing the stream, alongside which it had nearly crawled. 

"Dat's got um, " cried Pomp. "Hi! Ohey! Mass' George. "

I was already on my legs, and, gun in hand, I parted the bushes, andjoined the boy just as the monster gave a tremendous heave and a writhe, and rolled off the bank with a tremendous splash in the water. 

"Ah, you no kedge fish and eat um no more, eh, Mass' George?" he cried. "'Gator no good widout um head, eh?"

I looked down on the mud, and there, sure enough, lay the creature'shead. 

"Why, Pomp!" I exclaimed; "what have you been doing?"

"Cut off um head, Mass' George. He no like dat. "

Pomp broke out with one of his laughs, hooked hold of the grinning head, and dragged it out of the mud up to the side of a clear pool, a littleway back in the swamp. 

"Stop a bit, " I said; "I want to have a good look at it. "

"Wait till I wash um, Mass' George. No; must wash umself fus. Here amess. "

Pomp was about to jump into the pool to wash the mud from his legs, whenhe suddenly clapped his hands. 

"Oh, here's game, Mass' George; only look. Dat's ole 'gator's house awater, where he keep all 'um lil pickaninny. Look at 'um. "

Sure enough, there were five or six small alligators at the far end--little fellows not very long out of the shell. 

"Oh dear!" cried Pomp, "I very sorry for you poor fellows. Poor oldfader got um head cut off. What, you no b'lieve um? Den look dah. "

He threw the great head into the pool with a splash, and then jumped into stand up to his knees, washing it about till it was free from mud, and his legs too, when he dragged it out again on to the green moss, andwe proceeded to examine the horrible jaws. 

"Him much worse den Pomp. "

"What do you mean?"

"Mass' Morgan and de capen say Pomp do lot o' mischuff. Dat do moremischuff den Pomp. "

"Yes, I should think so, " I said, as I examined the dripping head, andsaw plainly that my bullet must have gone right through the monster'sbrain, probably only stunning it for the time being, and enough to givethe boy time to hack off its head. For these creatures have an amountof vitality that is wonderful, and after injuries that are certain inthe end to prove fatal, contrive to get back into the water and swimaway. 

It was a long time before I was satisfied with gazing at the grinninghead, with its great teeth and holes in the upper jaw into which theyseemed to fit as into a sheath. At last though I turned to the boy. 

"We must take it home, Pomp, " I said. 

"No, " he said, with a look of disgust. "Um quite dead now. Frow uminto de ribber. "

"Oh no! I want my father to see it, and Morgan. "

"We go an' fess um den. "

"No, no. You must carry it home. "

"No, too heaby, Mass' George, and um begin to 'tink. "

I laughed, for Pomp was beginning to show his natural disinclination forwork, though certainly the hideous head did send forth an unpleasant, musky odour. So long as an exciting task was on hand which interestedhim, Pomp would work most industriously; but over anything plodding andapproaching drudgery he was laziness itself. 

"I frow um in de ribber, or you frow um in, Mass' George. "

"Neither, " I said. "It must be carried home. "

"What, dat great heaby head?"

"Yes. "

"What, all de way fro' de tree?"

"Yes. "

"No, no, Mass' George, um too heaby. Dat kill a poor nigger all dead, oh!"

"Nonsense! It is not so heavy as all that. "

"Oh, yes; um drefful heaby. Frow um in. "

"But I want my father to see it, and Morgan would like to. "

"Eh? I see. "

He ducked down quickly, and lifted the head on to an old stump. Then, breaking off a bough of dead wood, he chopped a short piece off andpropped open the huge jaws. 

"Dah!" he exclaimed, gleefully. "Dat make um laugh, and de fly come inan' out, an' um no snap at um no more. "

"But don't I tell you that I want them to see it at home. Sarah wouldlike to see it too. "

"Eh? Oh, no, Mass' George, " cried Pomp, excitedly, and beginning toimitate poor Sarah's sharp acid way so accurately that I roared withlaughter. For every tone of her voice--every gesticulation--was exactlytrue to nature. 

"`What!'" he cried; "`what you mean, you nast' black young rascal, bringdat ting in my clean kitchun? I get hold ob you, I box your ears. Howdah you--how dah you! Take um away--take um away!' Dat what MissesSarah say. "

"But we will not take it into her clean kitchen, Pomp. We'll put it onthat pine-stump at the bottom of the garden. "

"Oh, no, Mass' George. Sun shine on um, and de fly come on. Make um'mell horrid. "

"Oh, that will soon go off, " I said. "Come, let's get back. Wait tillI've loaded again though. Here, give me the powder and a bullet. Wemight see something else. "

"Eh?"

"I said give me the powder and a bullet. Halloa! Where's theammunition?"

"Eh? Now where I put dat amnisham, Mass' George? I dunno. "

"Why, you must have laid it down on the ground when we came after thealligator. "

"Sure I did, Mass' George. Ah, you are clebber boy. Come 'long, wefind um we go back. "

"No, no, stop. I want that head carried home. "

"But um so heaby, Mass' George, and poor Pomp drefful hot an' tire. "

"Dreadful lazy you mean, " I cried, angrily. "Come, sir. "

"Now, Mass' George cross again, and goin' break poor lil nigger heart, "he whimpered. 

"Stuff! Sham! Lay hold of that head. "

"Break um back den, carry dat great heaby thing. "

"It will not. You didn't think it heavy when you dragged it along withthe axe. "

"Head all hot den, Mass' George; got cold now. "

"Why, you lazy, cunning young rascal!" I cried; "if you don't pick thathead up directly, and bring it along!"

"Ugh!" ejaculated Pomp, with a shudder; "um so dreffel ugly, Pompfrighten to deff. "

I could not help laughing heartily at his faces, and the excuses he keptinventing, and he went on--

"Pomp wouldn't mind a bit if de head dry, but um so dreffel wet an'nasty. An' you come close here, Mass' George, an' 'mell um. Ugh!"

He pinched his nose between his fingers, and turned his back on themonster. 

"Now, no nonsense, sir, " I said, severely. "I will have that carriedhome. "

"For de massa see um, an' Mass' Morgan?"

"Yes, " I said. 

"Oh!" exclaimed the boy, in a tone which suggested that he at lastunderstood me; "for de massa and Mass' Morgan see um. I run home fessum here. "

He was off like a shot, but my voice checked him. 

"Stop, sir. "

"You call, Mass' George?"

"Come here, you young rascal!"

"Come dah, Mass' George? No fess um here?" he said, coming slowlycringing up. 

"No, sir. Now then, no nonsense; take hold of that head. "

Pomp stuck the handle of the axe into the band of his short cottondrawers, wiped a tear out of each eye, and took the hideous great headoff the stump, looking at me reproachfully, as he bent with its weight. 

"Is it very heavy?" I said. 

"Kill poor boy carry um all dat way, Mass' George. "

I stood the gun up against the nearest tree, and went to him and liftedthe head, to find that it really was a pretty good weight. 

"Yes, " I said, replacing it on the stump; "it is heavy, Pomp. "

"Den I go fess Mass' Bruton here, " he cried, joyfully. 

"No. Give me that axe. "

He took the little chopper out of his belt, and slowly and shrinkinglygave me the handle; then dropped on his knees, crossed his hands on hisbreast, and lowered his head. 

"Don' kill um dis time, Mass' George. Pomp berry sorry such a lazyrascal. "

"Get up, and don't to stupid, " I said, roughly. "Who's going to killyou?" and looking round, I had soon found and cut down a stout youngsapling, which I trimmed into a pole, Pomp watching me the while with apiteous expression on his countenance. 

"There, " I said, when I had done, and provided myself with a stout poleabout ten feet long. 

"Oh! Ow!" burst forth Pomp in a terrified howl. 

"What's the matter now?" I cried in astonishment. 

"Nebber tink Mass' George such coward. "

"Eh? What do you mean?"

"Lil bit do, Mass' George. "

"No, it wouldn't. "

"Off!"

"Here, what's the matter? What do you mean?" I cried, as he threwhimself down on the moss, and kept on drawing up his legs as if inagony, and kicking them out again like a frog. 

"Nebber tink Mass' George such coward. "

"I'm not, sir. Why?"

"Cut great big 'tick like dat to beat poor lil nigger like Pomp. "

"Lil nigger like Pomp!" I cried, mockingly; "why, you're as big as Iam. Get up, you great tar-coloured stupid. "

"No, no, Mass' George; hit um lyem down, please; not hurt so much. "

"Get up!" I shouted; and I poked him in the ribs with the end of thepole. 

"Ow! Ow!" yelled Pomp at every touch, and the more he shouted the moreI laughed and stirred him up, till he suddenly sat up, drew his knees tohis chest, put his arms round them, and wrinkling his forehead intolines, he looked up at me pitifully. 

"Arn't done nuff yet, Mass' George?" he whimpered. 

"Enough?" I cried. "Did you think I cut this great pole to whop you?"

"Yes, Mass' George. "

"Why, it was to carry the head on, one at each end. "

"Oh!" cried Pomp, jumping up as if made of springs, and showing histeeth; "I knew dat a hall de time. "

"You wicked young story-teller, " I cried, raising the pole quarter-stafffashion, and making an offer at him, when Pomp dropped on his kneesagain, and raised his hands for mercy. 

"Ah, you deserve it, " I said; "telling a fib like that. "

"Was dat a fib, Mass' George?"

"Yes; you didn't know it all the time. "

"No, Mass' George; not till you tell um. I tought you cut de big 'tickto whop poor nigger all black and blue. "

"Why, how could I?" and I roared with laughter as I looked at his shiny, ebony skin. 

"Dunno, Mass' George. Hit berry hard, make um bruisum all ober de body, same as you say when you tumble down--you say make um all black andblue. "

"There, come along, " I said; "let's get the thing home. Phew! Look atthe flies already. "

"Whish--whoosh--whoosh!" cried Pomp, breaking off a bough and sweepingit round. "Nebber mind, Mass' George; fly keep on eat lit bit all deway home; not hab so much a carry. "

"But how are we to manage? Here, you must find some tough cane to laythe head on. "

"I know now, " cried Pomp, taking the pole. 

"What are you going to do?" I said. 

"Put um down um troat. So. "

As he spoke, he ran the pole through the open jaws and out at the neck, so that the head was safely swinging in the middle. 

"Dah, " he said, "now you carry dat end, I carry dis end. Dat end nicean' tin for Mass' George. "

"Why, you cunning young rascal, " I said, "you want me to carry the dirtywet end, do you?"

Pomp grinned, and broke off some thick leaves to carefully clean thesullied end, chuckling merrily the while. 

"Um was horrid nassy, Mass' George, " he said. "Now all right. "

I took up and shouldered the gun, and then seizing one end of the pole, we marched triumphantly back with our grisly trophy, accompanied byquite a cloud of flies which kept up a tremendous humming noise. 

I went first, and easily found the spot where the ammunition had beenset down by Pomp in his excitement; and after he had thrown thepouch-straps over his shoulder and I had decided not to load again, aswe were going straight home, we prepared for a fresh start. 

"Mass' George like to come dis end?" said Pomp. 

"No, " I said; "I'll go first;" and we went on till Pomp began to gruntand shudder. 

"What's the matter?" I said, looking back. 

"Poor Pomp get all de 'mell ob de head dis end. "

"All right, " I said; "it won't hurt you. "

"But um do 'tink horrid, Mass' George. "

"We'll carry it the other way, side by side, as soon as we get out ofthe trees, " I said; and we went on a little further, when the boyuttered a shout. 

"What's the matter now?" I said. 

"De fly, Mass' George. "

"Never mind the flies, " I said; "they will not hurt you. "

"But dey do, Mass' George. Dey keep tink Pomp am de head, and sit on umand bite lil bit out ob um arm and neck. Poor nigger hardly got a bitob clothes on. "

"And a good job too, Pomp, " I cried. "I wish I hadn't. Phew! It ishot!"

After divers changes about, in which I got my fair share of thenuisance, we reached the house, to find my father at home; and he, Morgan, and Hannibal came on to meet our triumphant procession. 

"Bravo, George!" said my father; "why, that's quite a patriarch. Howdid you manage to kill him?"

"Mass' George shoot um, and Pomp cut um head off, " cried the boy, proudly. 

"Yes, " I said; "Pomp found him asleep, and fetched me. Morgan, I wantit on that stump. "

"No, no, sir, " said Morgan. "I'll get the hammer and a big spike-nail, and drive it through the back of the skin into that big tree at thebottom. "

"Capital!" I cried. 

"But it will be a nuisance, " said my father. 

"Oh no, sir. It's full in the hot sun, and the flies will clean it. Before a week's out it will be dry. "

Hannibal fetched the short ladder, and held the head, while Morgan drovein the nail so that the great head with its propped open jaws hung theregrinning at the bottom of the garden; the skin soon shrinking away sothat the head hung as it were by a skin loop; and before a month waspast it was perfectly inoffensive, and had preserved in drying itsnatural appearance in a wonderful way. 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN. 

Recollections of sunny days in the cotton-fields, with the men and womencramming the white bursting pods into baskets as they laughed andchattered together, and every now and then burst into some song orchorus, their natural light-heartedness making them, if well treated, forget the bonds from which they suffered. Of those many days in thehot glow, where the men were busy with great chopping-knives cuttingdown the tall, towering canes ready to be piled high in the mule-cartsand borne off to the crushing-mills. 

For as time went on the visit of the slave schooner was repeated againand again, and the settlers brought more land under cultivation, and theplace grew more busy week by week. 

But at home all remained the same, only that by the help of Hannibal ourgarden increased in beauty and productiveness to a wonderful extent, andPomp and I revelled in the abundance of the fruit. 

I used to look at the boy and his father, and wonder how it was possiblefor them to have settled down so contentedly. But they had, and it didnot seem to me that they had a single thought of the past, so light andeasy-going they were. 

But I misjudged them, as time proved. 

I was merry and lively enough in those days, never happier than whenplaying Morgan some trick to arouse his wrath; but I was the perfectionof quietness compared to Pomp, who was more like a monkey in his anticsthan a boy; and his father, the morose-looking, gloomy slave that he hadbeen, seemed to have grown as full of life and fun as his son. 

I don't think that there was anything I could have asked that pair thatthey would not have done. If I expressed a wish to have a pair of youngsquirrels for pets, they were sure to be obtained, just as the raccoonwas, and the woodchuck. If I wished to fish, the baits were ready andthe boat cleaned out; while if I told Hannibal I wanted him to come androw for me, his black face shone with pleasure, and he would toil on inthe hot sun, hour after hour, with the oars, evidently sharing mydelight whenever I caught a fish. 

I remember one day when my father had gone across to the settlement onsome business, taking Morgan with him--I think it was to see and selectfrom some fruit-trees and seeds which had been brought over from the oldcountry--that I sat in our room, busy over the study which I hadpromised to have done by the time of my father's return. 

As I sat there I glanced out of the window from time to time to seeHannibal toiling away with his hoe, in a great perspiration whichglistened in the sun, but evidently supremely happy, as he chatteredaway to Pomp, who was also supposed to be working hard, but only atpreserving his position as he squatted on the top of a post with hisarms about his knees, and his hoe laid across his head, perfectlybalanced. 

I laughed to myself, and then went on with my work, a piece of Latintranslation, for my father used to say, "There is nothing to prevent youbeing a gentleman, my boy, even if we do live out in the wilds. "

All at once I heard Sarah's quick step, as she went out of the place, and directly after she was busy over something. 

Carelessly enough I looked up, and saw that she was beating and brushingmy father's uniform, previous to hanging it over a rail, so as to guardit from decay by exposure to the sun. 

I sat looking at the bright scarlet and gold lace, and saw that she hadbrought out the cap too. Then I went on with my work again, finishedit, and with a sigh of satisfaction put all away, thinking that I wouldgo down to the pool and have a bathe. 

The idea seemed good, and I stepped out, thinking what a patient, industrious, careful woman Sarah was, and seeing that she must havefetched is the uniform again, and put it away. 

I went through the fence into the garden, meaning to make Pomp go withme, but he was no longer perched on the stump, one of the many left whenthe garden was made; and on looking round for Hannibal to ask where theboy had gone, I found he too had left his work. 

"Hasn't finished, " I said to myself, for the man's hoe was leaningagainst the tree. 

Carelessly enough, I strolled on down to the bottom of the garden, looking at the alligator's great grinning jaws as I went by, and out atthe end, to see if the pair were in the little hut that had been builtfor their use, and a laugh which I heard as I drew nearer told me that Iwas right as far as Hannibal was concerned, while a few excited wordswhich I could not make out proved that Pomp was there as well. 

"What are they doing?" I thought to myself; and with the idea of givingthem a surprise, I did not go up to the door, but turned off, walkedround to the back, and parting the trees by whose leaves the place wasshadowed, I reached the little square window at the rear of the house, and stood looking in, hardly knowing which to do--be furiously angry, orburst out laughing. 

For the moment I did neither, but stood gazing in unseen. There to myleft was Pomp, both his eyes twinkling with delight, squatting on thefloor, and holding his knees, his favourite attitude, while his thicklips were drawn back from his milky-white teeth, from between which camea low, half-hissing, half-humming noise evidently indicative of hissatisfaction, and in its way resembling the purring of a cat. 

To my right, slowly walking up and down, with a grave display of dignitythat was most ludicrous, was Hannibal, his head erect, eyes very wideopen, and arms held firmly to his sides, a position that he must haveimitated from seeing some of the drilling preparations going on at thesettlement, and kept up ever since the scare produced by the coming ofthe Indians and the Spaniards. 

The reason for this attitudinising and parading was plain the moment Iappeared at the window and grasped the situation; for it was clearenough--Pomp had seen the gay uniform airing upon the rail, had annexedit, and carried it off to the hut, probably with his father as anabettor, in what could only have been meant for a loan; and he hadfollowed the boy in, and possibly with his assistance put on theclothes, which fitted him fairly well; but his appearance was notperfect. 

For there over the white-faced scarlet coat was the shiny black face, surmounted by the military cap worn wrong way foremost, while thebreeches were unbuttoned at the knee, and the leggings were not there, only Hannibal's black legs, and below them his dusty toes, which spreadout far from each other, and worked about in a way most absurd. 

But the most absurd thing of all was the aspect of satisfied dignity inthe man's countenance. It was as if he were supremely happy andcontented with himself, the clothes having evidently raised himenormously in his own estimation. 

"Now what shall I do?" I thought; "go in and scold them both, or waitand see if they put the things back?"

I was still hesitating and thinking how angry my father would be, when Ifound suddenly that there would be no need for me to speak and upset theequanimity of the happy pair, for all at once I heard a loud exclamationfrom the direction of the house, where Sarah had just come out to fetchin the uniform; and directly after, she jumped at the right conclusion, and made the place echo with the cry of "Pompey!"

The effect was wondrous. 

The boy seemed for the moment turned to stone; his jaw fell, and hestared at his father, whose face seemed to grow ashy, and from whoseaspect all the dignity had vanished in an instant. 

Then, quick as some wild animal, Pomp sprang at his father, the shockwith which he struck him in the chest causing the hat to fall off backon to the floor as he tore at the buttons to get the coat off. 

Hannibal, with his fingers shaking and twitching, helped all he could, and hindered more, while I stood smothering my laughter and waiting tosee the end of the comedy. 

Those garments were dragged off doubtlessly much more quickly than theywere put on, and as soon as they were huddled together, father and sonstood listening to Sarah's voice, their eyes starting, and theperspiration standing in great drops upon their faces. 

"What will they do next?" I said to myself. 

Apparently they had no plans, for Hannibal looked reproachfully at hisson and shook his head at him, his lips moving, and in a low, huskyvoice he said--

"Whatebber will I do!"

A way out of the difficulty seemed to come to the younger black, for hesuddenly darted at the hat, picked it up, and dabbed it down on thebundle of white and scarlet clothes. Then, whispering a few words tohis father--who seemed to be hanging back but to give way at last--theboy ran to the door, dropped down on all fours so as to be hidden by thetrees from the house, and glided off almost as rapidly as somefour-legged animal. 

"The young coward, to run away like that, " I said to myself, as anotherloud cry of "Pompey, Pompey! Where are you?" came from the front of thehouse. 

"Poor old Hannibal!" I thought to myself, as I saw the utterly cowedobject before me, so strangely contrasted with the dignified being ashort time back in uniform, that I could hardly restrain my merriment. 

But I did not laugh out, for I was sorry for the poor fellow, and triedto think of some way of extricating him from his difficulty, as he stoodthere with the uniform huddled up in his arms. 

Somehow no idea came, only a feeling of anger against the cowardly youngscoundrel of a boy, who had left his father in the lurch. 

"If it was only he, " I said to myself, "I'd glory in seeing old Sarahpull his ears, a mischievous young dog!"

But there was Hannibal before me, and whenever I looked in the poorfellow's face I never could help a feeling of respectful liking for theunhappy slave whom I had seen lying half dead upon the bank of thestream when we first brought him ashore. 

Then with Sarah's voice still heard at intervals raging and storming, Istrove to think of a plan to get the poor fellow out of his hobble, while at the same time, in a confused way, the scene on the bank keptcoming back, and with it thoughts of how the boy had been ready to fightfor his father then, while now he had taken to his heels and fled. 

"I don't know what to do, " I said at last to myself, as I felt that ourcivilising had spoiled Pomp. "To go and talk to her, and tell her notto make a fuss. "

"Pompey! Pompey!" rang out from close by now, and Hannibal let fall theuniform, and clasped his hands. 

It was evident that Sarah was coming to see if the boy was in the hut, and there was nothing for it but to bear the blame. 

"Pompey! Do you hear me?"

"A--y--ou, " came from right the other side of the house. "You call ame, missie Sarah?"

"Oh, there you are, are you?" she cried; and as I peeped through thetrees, I saw her turn sharply round and hurry back, talking volubly thewhile. Then she called again--

"Pompey!"

"Yes, missie. "

"Come here, sir. "

"You call a me, missie?"

"Yes, you know I called you. Where are you?"

"Hey--oh--hi--ho! Hey oh--hi oh! Ally olly hi--oh--olly olly hi!" camein musical tones from the other side of the house; and as I peeped oncemore through the windows I saw Hannibal's bent back, as he stooped andpicked up the clothes, brushed off some dust, and then with them heldall ready and his face working with excitement, he crept to the door. 

"Pompey, do you hear me?" cried Sarah, who was gone up now to the house. 

"Hey--oh--hi--oh! Yes, missie, you call a me?" came from a littlefarther away. 

"Do you hear what I say, sir?"

"Yes, missie. "

"Then come here directly. "

"Ole massa go along, an' Massa George a 'top alonga. "

"Pompey!"

"Yes, missie; you call a me?"

"Oh!" cried Sarah, fiercely, "just wait till I get hold of you, sir;"and she ran off down the path at the other side of the house, shoutingfor the boy, who kept on answering, and, as I realised now, purposelyleading her farther and farther away to give his father time. 

For, stooping low down, and with wonderful speed and agility, Hannibal, who had crept out of the hut, suddenly darted into and down the garden, and as I followed, keeping well hidden among the trees, I saw him reachthe front of the house, shake out the uniform, hang coat and breeches onthe rail, stick the cap on the end, and dart off away in anotherdirection, so to reach the path leading into the forest on the way tothe stream. 

I ached with my efforts to keep down my laughter, as I saw him scud off, glad at heart though, all the same, for, poor fellow, he had escaped. Then all at once my admiration for Pomp increased to a wonderful degree, for I heard a howl from the other side of the house, the sound of blows, heavy ones too; and as Pomp shrieked and howled, it was evident thatSarah was cuffing him tremendously. 

Her voice grew louder every moment, so did Pomp's cries andprotestations, till I could hear every word from my hiding-place, thoroughly enjoying of course the punishment that had fallen on the boy, while delighted by his ruse to get the clothes back and save his father. 

"Oh don't, missie; don't whop a poor lil nigger, " came loudly. 

"You mischievous--(_bang_!)--young--(_bang_!)--Where are those clothes?"

"No, haven't got 'em, missie; no, haven't got 'em. Oh! _oh_! Oh!"

"Don't tell me your wicked stories, sir. Tell me this moment, or mastershall know, and you shall be flogged. You have stolen them away. "

"No, no, missie, Pompey nebber 'teal, no, nebber; wouldn't 'tealnotin'. "

"You--(_bang_!)--have taken--(_bang_!)--those clothes away. Where arethey, sir?"

"Oh, don't whip lil nigger, missie. No got no clothes on'y lil cottondrawers, an' lil shirtums, " howled Pomp, as he was dragged into sightnow, Sarah holding on tightly by one of his ears. 

"And I say you have got them, sir. Nobody else could have taken them, "cried Sarah. "You wicked black magpie, you! Show me this instant whereyou have put them, or I don't know what I won't do. "

I knew what was coming; it was all plain enough. But no, not quite all;but I did see the _denouement_ to some extent, for, as Sarah dragged theboy forward, I could contain myself no longer. 

"Oh don't, missie!" howled the young dog. 

"Oh, but I will, " cried Sarah. "I put poor master's uniform on thatrail to air, and--_Well_!"

"Ha--ha--ha--ha--ha!"

I never laughed louder in my life, as I burst forth into quite a yell, for there stood poor Sarah, with her mouth wide open, staring at theuniform hanging on the rail, and then at Pomp, who looked up at her withhis face screwed up in mock agony, but his eyes twinkling with delight. 

"Was dem a clothes you gone lose, missie?" he said, innocently; andSarah panted and looked is my direction. "Dat Massa George brass outalarfin for you whip poor lil nigger nuffin tall. "

"Oh--oh--oh!" burst forth Sarah at last, hysterically; "it's a shame--acruel shame, Master George, to play me such a good-for-nothing trick. "

I ceased laughing directly, and my mouth opened now with astonishment atthe turn things had taken. 

"You ought to be ashamed of yourself, sir, " cried Sarah; "and here haveI been ill-using this poor boy because--Oh, Pompey, Pompey, Pompey!"

She caught him in her arms and gave him a motherly hug, while I stoodamongst the trees speechless. 

"Missie cry her eyes cos she whip Pompey?"

"Yes, my poor boy, " cried Sarah. "But his father shall know. Ah, youmay well stop in hiding, sir; it's a shame. " Then, ever so much louder, "It's a shame!"

"Don't 'cold Massa George, missie, " said Pompey. "Him nebber donuffin. "

"Do nothing, indeed!" cried Sarah. "You come along in with me, and I'mvery, very sorry I whipped you. "

"Pompey done mind, missie, " said the boy, showing his teeth. 

"There, you're a very good, forgiving boy, " said Sarah, as she caught upthe uniform to take it in; "and I wish I could forgive myself. "

Then, catching Pomp by the arm, she led him into the house, from whichhe soon after returned with a corn-cake and half a pot of prime jam ofSarah's own make. 

And there I stood all the time thinking seriously among the trees, andunable to make up my mind what to do. If I did not speak, I should bearthe blame, and Sarah would remain angry with me. If I told all, poorHannibal, who had been led into the indulgence in a bit of vanity by hisboy, would be in disgrace, and I knew that the poor fellow would feel itkeenly. If I did not tell all, that young rascal would triumph in hiscunning and deceit, and enjoy letting me have the credit of playing thetrick on Sarah. 

"I will tell, " I said, sharply, as I saw Pomp come out licking his thicklips, and enjoying the jam. 

Then I thought of how patiently he had borne Sarah's blows, so as tosave his father from getting into disgrace, and that disarmed me again;so that my mind see-sawed about in the most tiresome way, till I gave upin despair, coming to no conclusion, and leaving the matter to settleitself, but determined to give Master Pomp a good thrashing soon, so asto get some satisfaction out of the affair. 

"Pomp, " I said, half aloud, "Pomp. Yes, I called him Pomp; and afterwhat I saw in the hut I ought to call old Hannibal Vanity. So I will--Pomp and Vanity. I wish I could make up my mind what to do. "

I had something else to think of the next moment, for I heard a shout, and Hannibal himself came running along the path from the stream. 

"Hi--hi--Mass' George!" he shouted, breathlessly. 

"What's the matter?" I said, running towards the house to get a gun. "Here, quick, come in here. "

I strained my eyes as I ran, expecting to see Indians in pursuit of him, but he alone was visible, and he pointed, breathless and panting, in thedirection from which he came. 

"What is it?" I cried. "What's the matter?"

The answer came in a peculiar, low, hissing, rushing sound, as if astorm were coming through the forest. It ceased directly, and died awayin a low, dull roar. 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. 

"Here, what's the matter?" I cried; and at that moment Sarah camerunning out again, looking inquiringly from one to the other. 

"What was that noise?" she said. 

"De ribber--de ribber, " panted Hannibal. Then he tried to say more, buthe was so excited that his command of English failed him, and he turnedto Pomp, who had just come back from the hut, and said something to himvolubly in his own tongue. Pomp's mouth opened wide, and he staredwildly at his father. Then turning to me, he caught hold of my arm. 

"Come, get up the tree, Mass' George. Pull missie up the tree. "

"What for? What's the matter?" I said, as the dull roaring seemed tobe coming back. 

"Ribber run all ober; water take away de boat, and all gone. "

"River running over? What do you mean--a flood?"

"Yes, dat's flood. Come, get up a tree. "

"Oh, nonsense! Come and see. "

"No, no, Mass' George, mustn't go, " cried Pomp, seizing my arm, and Iwas making for the path leading to the stream. "Hark! Hear dat?"

I certainly did hear a low, ominous roar rising and falling in the air, but it sounded like distant thunder dying away. I began to be startlednow, for the look of dread in Hannibal's features was not without itseffect upon me. Just then Pomp began to drag Sarah toward the biggestcypress about the place, chattering to her excitedly the while. 

"No, no, I can't; my good boy, no, " she cried. "What! Get up the tree?Oh, nonsense! Here, Master George, my dear boy, what does it allmean?"

"I don't know. I'm as puzzled as you are, but it means that we're goingto have a flood. I wish my father was here. "

"Look here, Pomp, " I said; "we need not climb a tree; it's a greatchance if the water reaches as high as the garden;" and I looked round, thinking how wise my father had been to select this spot, which was theonly rising bit of ground near, though he had not chosen it on accountof fears of flood, but so as to be well above the swamp damp and mists. 

Hannibal said something excitedly to his son. 

"Yes; climb up a tree, Mass' George. Big water come roll down, wash umall away. Ah! Make um hase, Mass' George. " He seized me by the arm, and pushed me toward the tree, which was about a hundred feet away downthe slope at the back, but almost instantaneously a wave of water camewashing and sighing through the forest slowly but surely, and lappedonward as it swept out from the forest line at a rate which, deliberateas it seemed, was sufficient for it to reach the big cypress before wecould; and I stopped short appalled and looked round for a place ofrefuge. 

The water came on, and in another minute would have been up to where westood, but it shrank back again toward the forest, and I felt that thedanger was over, when to my great delight I heard a shout, the splashingof some one running through water, and my father came into sight to runup the slope to the place where we stood, closely followed by Morgan, and both at first too much exhausted to speak. 

"Thank God!" he cried at last. "Don't speak. Flood. The settlementdeep in water. Rising fast. The boat?"

"Wash away, massa, " cried Pomp. 

"Ah!" cried my father, despairingly. "Quick, all of you. It is comingnow. "

As he spoke I heard the deep roar increasing, and after a glance round, my father pointed to the tree. 

"We must get up into that. No: too late. "

For the flood came in a great, smooth, swelling wave out from the edgeof the forest, and then glided toward us, rising rapidly up the slope. 

"I'm with you, " cried my father, and catching Sarah by the hand, hedragged her into the house, seized the rough ladder, and made her climbup silent and trembling into the loft, where, before we could join her, the water was over the doorsteps and had risen to our knees. 

But the moment Sarah was in the loft, my father ordered Pomp and me tofollow, then Hannibal and Morgan, coming up last himself, by which timethe water was up to his waist. 

As soon as he was in the little low loft, my father forced out thewooden bars across one of the windows and looked out, to take in theextent of our danger, and I pressed close to his side. 

"Is there any danger?" I said, rather huskily. 

"I hope not, my boy, " he said, sadly. "The question is whether thehouse will be swept right away. Everything depends upon whether itcomes with a fierce rash, or rises slowly. "

I looked round and could see that the flood kept coming in little swellsor waves from the edge of the forest, the water rushing out from amongthe tall trunks, and then seeming to undulate gently toward the house. The garden was covered deeply, and where I had been accustomed to lookat the pleasant sand-walks, and the young fruit-trees, all was nowwater, out of which rose the tops of trees here and there. 

The thatched roof of the blacks' hut was just visible as a grey pointseen amongst the tree-tops, and all at once I saw it rise up high out ofthe water and then settle down again and float slowly away. 

At that moment my father uttered a low sigh, and then there was anotherloud dull roar, and a great wave came rolling out of the edge of theforest, swelling onward, the tops of the trees bending towards us as itcame on and on slowly, but with a force that bore all before it, and Ifelt my father's hand clasp mine in his. 

"Quick!" he whispered; "climb out, and get on the ridge of the roof. "

"Are you coming too, father?" I said. 

"Out, quick!" he answered, but before I was clear of the window, he hadhold of me and half drew me back, holding to me tightly, and not withoutneed, for there was a dull thud, the house quivered from the tremendousblow, and I felt the water leap over me, deluging me from head to foot, and making me gasp for breath as I struggled to get back. 

"Quiet!" said my father, sternly, and I remained still, expecting tofeel the house swept away, to go floating like the roof of the hut, right away. 

But it stood firm, the wave gliding off, but leaving the water nowrippling up between the boards, telling that the lower floor was filled, and the flood rising through the ceiling. 

An anxious ten minutes ensued, during which wave after wave came rollingout of the forest, each to deliver a heavy blow at our house, making theroof crack, but never yield, and with the last came so great an influxof water that our position rapidly began to grow untenable. 

My father made no effort to induce me to climb up after the first wavestruck us, till the water had risen well up into the loft, when he saidquietly--

"Up with you, Morgan, on to the ridge. "

"Begging your pardon, sir, I--"

"Silence, sir! Out and up with you, and be ready to take your wife'shands. "

It was the officer spoke then, and Morgan crept out through the roughdormer window, and directly after shouted briefly--

"Ready. "

"Now, Sarah, my good woman, be brave and firm; creep out here, " said myfather. "Don't think about the water, and grasp your husband's hands atonce. "

I heard Sarah give a deep sigh, and she caught at and pressed myshoulder as she passed; then with an activity I should not have expectedof her, she crept out of the window, my father holding her dresstightly; there was a loud scrambling sound heard above the hissing androaring of the water, and my father spoke again. 

"Safe!" he muttered. Then aloud, "Now, boys--both of you--up, and on tothe ridge. "

"You first, Pomp, " I said; and the boy scrambled out, and I followed, the task being, of course, mere play to us as we crept up thewell-timbered roof, and got outside of the ridge-pole. 

We had not been there a minute before Hannibal and my father were besideus, and the waste of water all around. 

"Not much too soon, " said my father, cheerfully. "Do you see, George?"

"Yes, father, " I said, feeling rather white, or as I suppose any onewould feel if he were white, for the water was level now with the bottomof the window; "will it rise higher?"

"I am afraid so, " he said, gravely, as he looked sharply round at thevarious trees standing out of the water. "Yes, " he continued, with thefirmness of one who has made his decision; "Morgan, you swim well, andthe current sets in the right direction. If the house gives way--"

"Oh, but it won't, sir; we made it too strong for that. "

"Then if the water compels us to leave here, do you think you cansupport your wife to that tree, if I swim beside and help you?"

"I will support her there, sir, " said Morgan, firmly. 

"That's right. Hannibal, you can easily reach there?"

"Yes, sah. "

"And you boys can, of course. We may have to take to that tree, for Ithink it will stand. "

We all declared our ability to reach the new refuge, and Pomp gave me anod and a smile, for it was the tree we had before meant to reach; andthen we sat there awe-struck, and wondering whether the house would giveway, and be swept from its position. 

But now no fresh waves came rolling out of the forest, only a currentswept gently past, and after a long silence my father said--

"Yes, that must be it. A terrible series of storms must have beenoccurring, hundreds, perhaps a thousand miles away up in the highlandsand mountains, gathering force, till a flood has swept down to here likea series of huge waves passing down the rivers, and flooding all theirbanks. The first violence has passed, and I think we may hope that thewaters will go down as rapidly as they rose. "

But his words did not seem likely to prove correct, for as we sat there, with evening creeping on, it was plain to see that the water was stillrising--very slowly, but creeping steadily on. At first it was onlylevel with the dormer window; then by slow degrees it was half way up;and as darkness was coming on, the top of the window was nearly reached. 

The roof was high in pitch, so that we were well out of the reach of thecold current as yet; but calculating by the rate of advance, it wasplain that before many hours had passed the water would have risen tous; and the question my father had to ask us all was, whether we shouldstay there in the hope that at any time the highest point of the floodmight have been reached, or try and swim at once to the great cypress, and take refuge among its boughs. 

"What do you say, Morgan?" said my father at last. "Shall we go orstay?"

"Don't know what to say, sir. We are dry now, but if we swim to thetree we shall all be drenched, except these two blacks, and they caneasily wring out their things. Then it means sitting in our wet clotheshalf perished through the night. I don't so much mind, but it would beterrible for her. "

"Don't study me, sir, please, " said Sarah, firmly. "Do what is for thebest. "

"I think what you say is right, Morgan. We can but swim to the treewhen the water rises too high for us to stay here longer. "

"But you don't really think it'll get any higher, sir, do you?"

"I am afraid to say what I think, " replied my father. "We are in a vastcontinent whose rivers are enormous. You see the water is stillrising. "

"Oh yes, sir, it's still rising, " grumbled Morgan; "but I wish it wouldkeep still. Going to stop or go, sir? If we go it had better be atonce. "

"We will stay, " said my father; and as terrible a vigil as ever poorcreatures kept commenced. 

Fortunately for us the night was glorious, and as the last gleam ofdaylight passed away, the great stars came out rapidly, till thedarkened heavens were one blaze of splendour, while the scene was mademore grand by the glittering being reflected from the calm surface ofthe waters all around, till we seemed to be sitting there in the midstof a sea of gold, with blackened figures standing up dotted here andthere, and beyond them the dark line of the forest. 

The silence for a time was awful, for the current now ran very slowly, and the rise of the water was so insidious that it could hardly beperceived. 

From time to time my father tried to raise our spirits by speakinghopefully and prayerfully of our position, but it was hard work to raisethe spirits of poor creatures in so perilous a strait, and after a timehe became silent, and we all sat wondering, and bending down to feel ifthe water was still rising. 

Then all at once a curious thrill of horror ran through me, for thehideous bellow of an alligator was heard, and Morgan's hand wentinvoluntarily to his pocket. 

"Got knives, everybody?" he said. "Don't want them cowardly beasts totackle us now. "

"It is hardly likely, " said my father, but at that moment as he spokePomp touched my arm. 

"Dah 'gator!" he said, pointing. 

I could see nothing, only that there was a broken lustre of the starsreflected on the water; and if it was one of the monsters it slowlyglided away. 

Then it began to grow colder and colder, and as I sat and gazed beforeme, the dark trees standing above the flood grew misty, and a pleasantsensation was stealing over me, when I felt my arm grasped tightly, andI gave quite a jump. 

"No, no, my boy!" said my father, sternly. "You must not give way tothat. "

"I--I--" I faltered. 

"You were dropping off to sleep, " said my father, firmly. "You mustmaster the desire. Hannibal, take care that Pomp does not go to sleep. "

"Him sleep long time, sah, " said the black. "Wake um up?"

"No; let him sleep; only keep watch over him, or he may slide into thewater. "

There was silence again, only broken by a low sigh or two from Sarah, towhom Morgan muttered something again and again as the time crawledslowly on and the waters still rose higher and higher toward our feet. 

Never did the night seem so long before, and the only relief I had in mywearisome position was derived from the efforts I had to make from timeto time to master the terrible feeling of drowsiness which would keepcoming on. 

Every now and then there was a little buzz of conversation, and I madeout that my father asked every one's opinion, and made all try to makeout how much higher the water had risen, so as to excite their interest, though it was all plain enough. 

And so the night wore on, with the flood gliding up and up, and strangesplashings and bellowings heard from time to time, now far off, nownearer, and every eye was strained to see if the creatures that madethese noises were appearing. 

Then all was silent again, and we waited, with the water still rising. 

All at once I caught at my father's arm. 

"What's that?" I whispered, in awe-stricken tones, for there was acurious quivering thrill in the timbers of the house, and it felt to meas if it was at last yielding to the presence of the water, andpreparing to break up and float away. 

My father did not answer for a few moments, and I knew that he waslistening intently. 

"I am not sure, " he said at last. "I think--and hope--that it wassomething heavy swept against the house, and that it has passed on. "

The alarm died out, and we sat either in silence or talking together ofthe state of affairs at the settlement, and the possibility of helpcoming in the shape of boats at daybreak, when Pomp's sharp voicesuddenly rang out--

"Hi! Who did dat? Who pour cole water on nigger leg?"

In spite of the cold and misery and peril of my position, I could nothelp laughing heartily as I heard Hannibal speaking angrily. 

Pomp retorted just as sharply, but though his father spoke in their WestAfrican tongue the boy replied in his broken English, to which he wasdaily becoming more accustomed, while his father acquired it far moreslowly. 

"How I know?" cried Pomp, irritably. "I tought Mass' George play trick. Hi! Mass' George, you dah?"

"Yes, " I said. "What is it?"

"You got anyfing to eat? I so dreffle hungry. "

"No, Pomp, " I replied, sadly; "nothing at all. "

"You been sleep, sah?" he continued, turning to my father. 

"No, my lad, no, " replied my father, good-humouredly, and I heard theboy yawn loudly. 

There was no need to measure the water now, or to be in doubt as towhether it was rising, for it had wetted our feet as we sat astride, oreased the position by sitting in the ordinary way. But the stars stillshone, and the night dragged its slow way on. 

"Will morning never come?" I said, despairingly to my father at last. "Oh, I am so--so sleepy. "

He took my hand and pressed it. "Try and bear it all like a man, myboy, " he whispered. "There is a woman with us, and you have not heardher make a single complaint. "

"No; it was very selfish and cowardly of me, father, " I whispered back, "and I will try. "

I did, and I conquered, for I know that not a single complaintafterwards escaped my lips. 

And higher still rose the black, gold-spangled water over our ankles, creeping chilly and numbing up our legs, and we knew that before longthe effort would have to be made to reach the great black mound ofboughs which we could dimly see a short distance away. 

"How far do you think it is from daybreak, Morgan?" said my fathersuddenly, after what seemed to me a terrible time of suspense. 

"Don't know, sir. Daren't guess at it, " said Morgan, despondently. "Time has gone so slowly that it may be hours off yet. "

"No, " said my father, "it cannot be very far away. If I could feel sureI would still wait before making our attempt, but I am afraid to waitlong. We are getting chilled and numb. "

"Just so, sir, " said Morgan, sadly. "You think for us all, sir, andgive your orders. I'll do my best. "

There was another pause, and I heard my father draw a deep breath, andthen speak sharply--

"Well, George, " he said; "how do you feel for your swim?"

I tried to answer, but a feeling of despair choked me, as I lookedacross at the dark boughs, thought of the depth of water between, andthat I could not swim there now. 

"Oh, come, come, lad, pick up, " cried my father. "The distance isnothing. I shall want you to help me. "

"Yes, father, " I said, despondently; and I heard him draw a deep, catching breath. 

But he knew that on him lay the task of saving us all, and he saidcheerfully--

"You can easily swim that, Hannibal?"

"Yes, sah, " said the black, quietly. 

"And you, Pompey?"

"Eh, massa? Swim dat? Yes, Pomp swim all dat, sah. "

"We shall be forced to start directly, " said my father. "Do you hear, Morgan? We must not wait to be floated off. "

"No, sir, " replied Morgan; and his voice sounded sad and grave, and alow sigh came from by his side. Then arose in a low voice--

"Master George, dear, could you get here?"

"Yes, " I said, trying to stir myself; and, catching hold of my father'shand, I stood up with a foot on each side of the ridge, stiff, cramped, and with the water streaming from me. 

"That's right, " said my father, cheerfully. "Mind how you go, my lad. It will stretch your legs. Take hold of Hannibal; don't slip and get aducking. "

He said all this cheerily, and I knew it was to encourage us all; but asI passed by him, stepping right over his legs, he whispered, "Speakcheerily to the poor woman. "

"Yes, father, " I whispered back. 

"Don't keep him, Sarah, " said my father. "I want to come there myself;I shall swim by your other side. "

She did not answer, and I crept by Hannibal and then over Pomp, who gaveme a hug, his teeth chattering as he said--

"Oh, I say, Mass' George, I so dreffle cold. Water right up a-top. "

The next moment I was seated again on the ridge, feeling that the waterreally was right up to the top, as Sarah's cold arms closed round me, and her wet face was pressed to mine as she kissed me. 

"Good-bye; God bless you, my darling!"

"Don't, don't talk like that, " I said. "We'll all mount the tree, andthe water will go down. "

A piteous, despairing sigh came into my ear, and I felt Morgan's handseek mine, and give me what I knew was meant for a farewell grip. 

A bad preparation for a swim to save one's life, and the chill of therising water began now to increase as I fancied it made a leap at us, asif to snatch us off and bear us away to the far-off dark shores beyondwhich there was a newer life. 

"Come, George, my lad. Back with you, " cried my father; "I want to comethere. Be ready every one; we must start in a few minutes. "

"Yes, father, " I said; and I was on my way back, passing Pomp, who beganto follow me, and together we crept, splashing through the water, holding tight by Hannibal, and then by my father. 

"You too, my lad?" he said, kindly. 

"Yes, massa, " replied Pomp. 

"Swim steadily, both of you. The distance is very short, and there isnothing to mind. " Then as if to himself--"Oh, if I could only tell whenmorning would come!"

"Massa want know when time to get up to go to work?" said Pomp, sharply. 

"Yes. "

"Oh, quite soon, sah. Sun come up dreckly, and warm poor little nigger;I so dreffle cold. "

"How do you know?" cried my father, clinging as it were like a drowningman to a straw of hope. 

"Oh, Pomp know, sah. Dah! You ope bofe ear, and listum to lil bird. Dat him. Lil blackum yallow bird, go _pinkum-winkum-wee_. "

A dead silence fell upon us, and what had been inaudible to me, butquite plain to the boy, came faintly from the distance--the twitteringcry of a bird in one of the trees at the edge of the forest; anddirectly after it was answered from far away, and I felt my father'scold wet hand grasp mine as he exclaimed hoarsely--"Thank God. "

I could hear him breathing hard, and the tears ran down my cheeks as myhead rested on his breast, and I clung to him for a few seconds. 

Then he drew another deep breath, and his voice and manner were entirelychanged, as he cried out--

"Do you hear, Morgan? Daybreak in a few minutes, and the sun beforelong. I think we could hold out here for an hour at a pinch. We shallhave our swim long before that, and with heaven's good light to help ussafely there. "

"Hurrah!" shouted Morgan, hoarsely. And then we all joined in a heartycheer, while the cry of the bird rang out directly after from close athand. 

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. 

Black night comes quickly down there in the south, with but little ofthe twilight of the north, and after the night's dark reign there is buta short dawn before the sun springs up to shed hope and light, and thebright thoughts of a new day. 

And now, with the blood seeming to flow more swiftly through our chilledframes, came the pipings and twitterings of the birds at the edge of theforest; there was a misty light, then a roseate flush overhead whichrapidly changed to orange above and below. The black mirror spangledwith diamonds and gold had gone, and as we sat there with the waterlapping now over the ridge, which was quite invisible, the sun's edgerose over the forest, glorifying the tops of the trees, and the greatgreen cypress stood up with golden gleams darting through it, andoffering us an inviting refuge from the peril in which we were placed. 

"Now, Morgan, ready?" said my father, as he stood up and shook hislimbs. 

"Yes, sir, ready. Cheer up, old lass; we'll soon get you there. "

I caught a glimpse of Sarah's white despairing face, but my attentionwas taken up directly by my father's words. 

"Come, Pompey, brave lad, jump in and swim across to the big tree, andshow us the way. "

"Iss, massa, " cried the boy; and he started up and dived in plump, todisappear, and then his black head popped up. "Come 'long, Mass'George, " he cried; "so lubbly warm. "

"Yes; in with you!" cried my father; and I rose, hesitated a moment, andthen plunged in, to find that by comparison with the air the water wasquite warm. 

"I dab fuss, " cried Pompey, and he swam on to soon reach one of theboughs, and turn round to wait for me. 

I did not keep him long; and as soon as we had seated ourselves astrideof the great branch just level with the water, we stayed to watch thecoming of the rest. 

That little swim after the effort required to make the first plunge wassimplicity itself to us boys; and consequently I looked almostwonderingly at the effort it caused my father and Morgan to get acrosswith Sarah, whom they supported between them. 

They started well, swimming of course abreast, and with Hannibal comingbehind, but after a time they began to get deeper in the water, and tobe swimming with more effort, fighting so fiercely at last that if ithad not been for Hannibal lending them a helping hand, they would havebeen swept away. 

I could not understand the reason for some time, but at last made outthat they had drifted into a spot where two little currents met, andwere striving against a force which I had not encountered, and werebeing carried away. 

At last, by making a desperate effort, they swam on up the swift littlecurrent, and were nearing the tree fast, getting well toward the boughon which we two boys were seated, when all at once they stopped andbegan struggling again. 

They were so near the end of the bough, that had we been there I couldalmost have reached them, and yet, so close to safety, they were, as Iat last realised, completely helpless. 

"What is it? What's the matter, father?" I cried, excitedly. 

"Caught--caught among the boughs underneath, " he panted, hoarsely; and Iknew now that they had swum into and become entangled among thesubmerged boughs. 

Just then I heard Sarah say piteously--

"It's of no use. Try and save yourselves. "

I looked at Pomp, and he nodded his head, as if he fully comprehendedme, beginning at once to creep along the bough we were on, like amonkey, and I followed as well as I could, pretty quickly, but not withhis agility. 

The bough was thick where we sat, about a couple of feet above thewater, and rose up at the end to about ten feet above. But as I hoped, when we were some distance along, it began to bend more and more, andthe thinner branch we now reached bent so rapidly that we were soon onlyfive feet, after climbing to six, then four, three--two--then one, andthen touching the water into which we sank now, going along hand overhand, making the rough bough act as a natural rope, till Pomp was at thefull extent of the thinnest twigs and nearly within reach of thehelpless group. 

"Now, Mass' George, come, " he said. 

I grasped his meaning and passed on abreast of him, took a good holdwith one hand grasping quite a bunch of twigs, while the boy took theother and reached out toward where Morgan was just able to keep himselfafloat, with the others beyond him, and all growing weaker minute byminute. 

Pomp got out as far as he could and stretched out his hand, but he was afull yard off still, and in a despairing way I looked at Morgan'supturned face. 

"No catch hold, massa?" cried Pomp; and then he said something in hisown tongue, whose effect was to make Hannibal swim rapidly towards himfrom where he had been supporting my father, he being the only one notentangled by the boughs. 

The peril taught the man how to act, and catching his son's hand, hebridged the space and extended his other hand to Morgan, so that weformed a human chain in the water, dependent upon the strength of mywrist and the bunch of twigs and leaves I held. 

"Now, father, " I said; "can you get clear?"

He struggled feebly, and I began to tremble for my hold. 

"No, " he said; "my foot is caught in a fork among the boughs, and if youdraw, it only tightens it. "

A dead silence ensued. What was to be done? I could not answer thequestion, and I knew that everything depended upon how long I could holdon. Was all our effort to result in failure after all? It seemed so, and I tried to say something about kicking free, but no words wouldcome, and once more I began to feel a horrible sensation of fear. Thedifficulty was solved by my father, who roused himself to a final effortjust in the height of our despair. 

"Get her into the tree, " he said, hoarsely. "Never mind me. "

What followed seems to me now like part of a confused dream. Nearly allmy early adventures stand out, when I go back, brightly vivid anddistinct, but a mist comes over my brain when I try to recall thatscene. 

I can remember though how Pomp changed his grasp of my hand after astruggle, by getting his teeth well into the skirt of the loose blackgarment I wore, thus setting both my hands at liberty, so that I wasable to get a double hold upon the boughs, and drag and draw with suchgood effect that Pomp was soon within reach of another. 

He seized this, and together we managed to draw Hannibal and then Morganwithin reach, so that they too got a good grip of the bended twigs, andwere in comparative safety. 

But my father?

I looked from where I held on, up to my chin in the water, outwardtoward the spot in which I had seen him last. But he was not there. Hehad really been the only one entangled, and as soon as he had loosenedhis hold of poor Sarah, a good struggle in the outward direction had sethim free, and I saw him now striking out feebly and floating helplesslyaway. 

My first thought was to swim to his help, but I was utterly unnerved andoverdone. A few strokes would have been all that I could have taken, and then I might have gone down, but a hand was stretched-out and caughtme by the collar, and Morgan's voice whispered--

"No, no, my lad, leave it to them. "

And now for the first time, in a confused way, I understood thatHannibal and Pompey were swimming to my father's help, while I remainedclinging there. 

More misty than ever all that follows seems, but I have a recollectionof seeing the two black heads nearing where my father was stillstruggling to keep afloat, drifting farther and farther away, and nextof his being close up to the great fork of the tree some dozen yardsfrom where we clung. 

It was no easy task to join them, but the danger was past now, and aftera rest we three--Morgan, Sarah, and myself--managed to get along thebough to where we could reach another, lower down, and level with thewater. 

The rest was simple, and before many more minutes had elapsed, we wereall gathered together in the great fork among the huge branches, wringing away part of the water that drenched us, and mentally thankfulfor our narrow escape from death as we revelled in the warm beams of thesun. 

CHAPTER NINETEEN. 

Very little was said for some time, every one being glad of the calm andsilence, and drawing in the genial warmth which was delicious to ourcramped and thoroughly weary limbs. 

And as I sat there, gazing out over the waters at what seemed to be avast lake, it did not appear like a scene of desolation, for thesunbeams danced on the rippled water, or turned it to a glitteringmirror, where it flowed calm and still; the trees stood out at intervalsall green and beautiful; and the forest beyond the clearings, thoughdwarfed, was unchanged. Now and then a fish flashed out like a bar ofsilver, and the birds twittered, piped, and sang as if nothing hadhappened. It was only the poor human beings who were helpless, andbeginning to feel, now that the excitement had passed, the pangs of atrouble that it was impossible to meet. 

One of my first acts, as soon as I began to grow dry and warm, was totake my knife from my pocket and cut a notch in the tree just on a levelwith the water. 

Pomp looked at me and then shook his head. 

"No, " he said; "no, Mass' George, no get sug gum dah, an' Pomp drefflehungry. "

"I know that, " I said, rather surlily, for my notch was not meant forthe purpose he thought, and I knew the difference between a cypress anda sugar maple. 

"Den what for cut um tree?"

"To see whether the water is rising or going down. "

"Not do nuffum, " said the boy, eagerly. "'Top so. "

"Yes, he is right, " said my father, who had been higher up the tree, trying to get a glimpse in the direction of the settlement, in the hopeof help in the shape of a boat being on the way. "The flood seems tohave reached its highest point, and we may begin to hope that it will godown now. "

But the hours glided by and there was no help, and no sign of the floodsinking. Pomp was quite right; it did "'top so, " and we began to sufferkeenly from hunger. 

We had long got well warm in the sunshine, and the thirst we felt waseasily assuaged, though there was very little temptation to partake ofthe turbid water; but our sensations of hunger grew apace, and I sawthat while we white people sat there about the fork of the tree, tryingto bear our sufferings stoically, both the blacks were in constantmovement, and they had always something to say, Hannibal confining hisremarks however to his son. 

"Look, look!" cried Pomp, excitedly; "dah um fis. No got hookum line, no got net. "

He shook his head despondently, evidently quite oblivious of the factthat even with hook and line he had no bait, and that it was impossibleto use a net. 

Then he was off up the tree, first ascending one great bough and thenanother, to lean out, staring away between the twigs in search ofsomething, but he always came down again looking quite disconsolate. 

"What have you been looking for?" I said on one of these occasions. 

"Simmon tree, Mass' George. No see one nowhere 'bout. "

"But you couldn't get there if you could see them. "

"No get um?" he said with a laugh. "Pomp no get um? Wait a bit. "

"Why, how could you manage?"

"No manage 'tall. 'Wim dah, and 'wim back. "

Then we scanned the waste of waters in the hope that we might seesomething, even if it was only some drowned animal, but nothing came insight till well on in the afternoon, when Hannibal made some remarkwhich sent Pompey into a tremendous state of excitement. 

"What is it?" I cried, eagerly rising from where I had been down toexamine my notch, to find that the water remained nearly unchanged. 

"Pomp and um fader see some fis' good to eat, " said the boy. "Comesee. "

I climbed up to where he was, and he pointed; but for some time I couldmake out nothing but driftwood, a tree floating roots upward, and somegreat patches of grass that seemed to have been scooped out of a bank, roots and all. 

"I can't see anything, " I said at last. 

"What, not dah?" cried Pomp. 

"No. "

"All 'long side dat tree?"

"Oh, yes, " I cried; "what is it--a big fish?"

"No; dat nice lil 'gator, sah. "

"What? Why, we couldn't eat alligator. "

"Oh, yes; eat um, got nuffum else, " cried Pomp, to my great disgust. 

"But even if you would eat the nasty wretch, you can't catch it. "

"No, " said Pomp. "Tell um fader can't catch. Pomp wish dat, but lil'gator, see um come on, cock um tail up and go right to de bottom. Oh, oh, Mass' George, I so dreffle hungry. Feel as if um eatum own fader. "

There was something so comic in the poor fellow's trouble that I couldnot forbear smiling as I went along to where Morgan was seated quietlyenough by Sarah, and I felt something like anger and disgust as I sawthat the former was eating something. 

"Oh, Morgan!" I said, sharply; "if I had had something to eat I wouldhave shared it. "

"Isn't much, but you shall have some if you like, sir. Sarah here won'ttouch it. "

He took a flat brass box out of his pocket, opened it, and held it tome. 

"Tobacco!" I said, looking with disgust at the black, twisted leaf. 

"Yes, sir, 'bacco keeps off the hunger. "

"I'd rather have the hunger, " I said; and he shut the box with a snap. 

Restless as Pomp now, and growing more and more miserable, I climbed towhere my father was sitting watching one break among the trees in thedirection of the settlement, and he turned to me with a smile. 

"Tired and hungry?" he said. "Yes, I know. But patience, my boy, patience. Our lives have been spared, and help may come at any moment. "

"But do you think we shall escape?"

"Why not?" he said, calmly. "We were in much greater peril last night. "

"Yes, father, " I said; "but we weren't half so hungry. "

My remark brought the first smile I had seen to his lip for hours. 

"Yes, yes; I know, " he said; "but patience. I think we shall soon seethe water begin to fall, for when I was at the settlement yesterday, thetide was turning and going down about this time. If it does not takewith it the inundation, we must divide ourselves into two parties, oneto sit and watch while the other sleeps. By to-morrow the flood willeither have fallen, or help will have come. "

"Sleep, father!" I said, dolefully; "who can sleep at a time likethis?"

"All of us, I hope, " he said. "We shall easily drop off after our pastnight's watch. "

"But who could go to sleep feeling so hungry as this?" I protested. 

"You, " he said, smiling; "and recollect the French proverb, _Qui dortdine_. You know what that means. "

"No, father, " I said, dolefully. 

"Shame! You should not forget your French. He who sleeps dines, myboy. "

"Perhaps that's so in France, father, but it isn't so here, in the midstof a flood, and I don't think any Frenchman would say so if he were upin this tree like we are now. "

I climbed down again to look at the notch I had made, and see if therewas any difference, then sent up a shout of delight, for the water hadsunk a foot, and was going down so rapidly that I could almost trace itsdescent. 

It was as my father had hoped; the flood was running out with the tide;and as the cause was over we had every prospect of being set at libertybefore many hours had passed. 

It was the apparent certainty of this hope which enabled us to bearpatiently the rest of our imprisonment, and the pangs of hunger. Fornight came with the water still falling; but the fact was plainly beforeus--we should have to pass one night in the tree. 

I looked forward to the long, dreary hours with horror, but aftergetting astride of one branch, and putting my arms round another, feeling half ready to groan with misery, the present dropped away all atonce, and I was conscious of nothing till the sun was brightly shiningagain, when I awoke to find that my wrists were tightly bound togetheron the other side of the great bough I had embraced; and on recoveringmy senses sufficiently to look down, I saw that the water had not alldrained away, there being several feet in the lower part of theclearings, but the house was so nearly standing out clear that therecould not have been more than a couple of feet in depth on the floor. 

Morgan and Hannibal were already down, wading breast-high towards thehouse; and as my father set free my hands, we prepared to follow. 

It was no easy task, for the branches were far apart, and covered withslimy mud, but we descended cautiously, promising to come back withropes to lower poor Sarah and Pomp. 

The latter looked gloomy and discontented on being told that he was tostay and keep Sarah company; but he proceeded to walk along to her as welowered ourselves down, and then contrived to be first, for his barefeet slipped on the muddy bough, and he went headlong down splash intofive feet of water and mud, to rise again looking the most pitiableobject imaginable. 

"Pomp come up again?" he asked, dolefully. 

"No; go and have a good wash, " said my father, and as the boy went offswimming and wading, we two descended into the thin mud and water, andmade our way toward the house. 

I looked up at my father to see what he would say to the desolation, asI saw the change that had taken place in so short a time, and then, miserably weak and half-hysterical as I was--perhaps that was thecause--I burst into an uncontrollable fit of laughter. For Pomp hadcome close up behind us, after an expedition to the hut that had beenmade for his home, and his sharp voice rose suddenly just in the midstof our sad thoughts, with--

"Oh! Here a mess!"

Even my father could not help laughing as he looked at the boy. 

But there was nothing humorous in the scene to Pomp, who looked up at myfather with his brow knit, and continued--

"Place all gone--wash away, and can't find my tick. "

"The hut washed away?" asked my father. 

"Iss; all agone. "

"Never mind! We must build another. Well, Morgan, can you findanything to eat?"

For Morgan had just waded out of the house again with a basket in hishand, and he hastened to open it and produce a couple of roast fowls anda couple of loaves of bread, the latter all swollen up into a great sop, while the former were covered with a thin coating of mud. 

"Quick!" said my father, seizing one of the fowls and cutting it in two;"get a rope from the shed, and the little ladder. Take this to yourwife at once. No; stop a minute. Here, you go, George; there is somewine in the cupboard. "

I went splashing through the door, and fetched the bottle, for I knewexactly where it stood; and on my return this was given to Morgan, whowas sent at once to the tree, while we four stood there in the watereating the remains of the fowls ravenously, both Hannibal and Pompevidently enjoying the well-soaked bread, which was not bad to one sohungry as I, after I had cut away the muddy outside. 

"Yes, " said my father, smiling at Pomp, after we had relieved theterrible cravings of hunger from which we had suffered; "it is a mess. But look, George, the water is still sinking fast. "

That was plain enough to see now, and as it went lower and lower, thedamage done, though of course great, was not what might have beenexpected. We had been saved from utter destruction by the fact thatonly a moderate-sized clearing had been made in the virgin forest, whosemighty trunks had formed a natural fence round our house, and checkedthe rush of the flood, which, instead of reaching us in an overwhelmingwave, had been broken up, and its force destroyed before it could reachus. 

Even the open fences about the garden had escaped, the water havingplayed freely in and out; and though Hannibal's hut had been lifted upand floated right away, the fence-top was now appearing above the water, and seemed to be quite unharmed. 

The water sank so fast now that my father shouted to Morgan to let Sarahstay where she was till there was solid earth for her to descend to, andconsequently he came down to see what he could do to help. Thatamounted to nothing, for until the water had passed away nothing couldbe done, save splash here and there, looking at the fruit-treesbestrewed with moss and muddy reeds and grass, while Morgan utteredgroan after groan, as he at last saw the bushes and the tops of hisvegetables appear covered with slime. 

"The place is ruined, sir, " he groaned. "Whatever is to be done? Goback to the old country?"

"Get to work as soon as the place is dry, " replied my father. "A fewshowers of rain after the sun has dried and cracked the mud will soonwash your garden clean. "

Morgan shook his head. "And I don't know what my poor wife will say toher kitchen. "

"Ah, now you are touching upon the more serious part, my man, " said myfather. "Come, Morgan, you and I have got the better of worse troublesthan this, so set to work, and by some means contrive to get fires goingin each of the rooms. "

"With wet wood, " said Morgan, grumpily. 

"Why, it's only wet outside, " I cried. "Here, Pomp, try and find thelittle chopper. Know where it is?"

"Ise know where chopper, but de hut all gone away. "

The wood-shed was standing though, and before very long, with Hannibal'shelp, a good basketful of dry wood was cut; and after a long struggleand several dryings in the hot sun, the tinder and matches acted, andbig fires were blazing in the house, whose floors were now only coveredwith mud. 

Already the thatch and shingle roof had ceased to drip, and was rapidlydrying, while by midday Sarah was busy at work with brush and pailcleansing the floors, and keeping the two blacks and myself busybringing things out to dry, while Morgan was removing mud from thevarious objects within the house. 

The main difficulty we had to encounter was how to find a dryresting-place for the night. Sheets and blankets promised to be quitefit for use by sundown, but the question was where to lay them. Everyone naturally objected to the trees, and the ridge of the roof was nomore inviting than on the first night. But a little ingenuity soon putall right. Timber was so plentiful with us that poles and planks laypiled up at the back of the house, and after a number of these had beenhunted up, from where they had floated among the trees, and laid in thefull sunshine, a platform was built up high above the muddy earth, andthen another upon which pine boughs were laid, and good, dryresting-places contrived for our weary bones. 

CHAPTER TWENTY. 

It is needless to relate the shifts and plans adopted to restore theplace to its former state, but we were favoured by the weather, a longspell of hot sunshine working wonders, and the rapid drying and the workof many hands soon produced a change. In two days we could go about ondry ground. In four, mud was scaling over everything in cakes, andbeing cracked into dust it regularly powdered off the trees, and acouple of tremendous tropical showers sufficed to clear off theremainder from twig and leaf, so that what with the rapid vegetation, and the clearing effects of rain and dew, a month had hardly passedbefore the place began to look very much as it did before themisfortune, Morgan informing me smilingly that the soft mud was as goodfor the garden as a great dressing of manure. 

Our furniture in the house was of the simplest, and though Sarahdeclared that the place would never be the same again, I very soon beganto forget all about our trouble, and was only reminded of it by thewisps of dry grass and muddy, woody twigs that clung here and thereamong some of the trees. 

On one occasion I found Pomp busy with a bucket of water and a brushdown at the bottom of the garden, where he was scrubbing away atsomething black. 

"Hallo!" I exclaimed. "What's that?"

"'Gator head, Mass' George. Pomp find um 'tuck in dah 'tween um twotrees. "

He illustrated his meaning by showing me how the head had been washedfrom its place, and swept between a couple of tree-stumps, where it hadremained covered with mud and rubbish, till it had caught his eye, sucha trophy being too valuable to lie there in neglect. 

I stopped till he had done, and then, all wet and glistening, the greatdried head with its gaping jaws was replaced on the spike-nail Morganhad driven in the tree. 

"Dah, you 'top till water come and wash um down again, and den Pomp comeand wash um up. "

These words of the boy set me thinking; and that night I asked my fatherabout the probabilities of another flood. 

"It is impossible to say how long it may be before we have anothervisitation, " he replied. "From what I can gather, it seems that theyare so rare that a generation may go by without such a flood occurring, and I hardly like to give up so satisfactory a home on the chance of afresh one coming during our lives. "

"Oh no, father, don't give it up, " I said. "Everything at thesettlement seems to be straight again. "

"They suffered more than we did too, " he continued. 

"But don't you think some one ought to have come in a boat to help us?"

"Yes, if the poor things had thought of it; but I fully believe that intheir trouble and excitement, trying to save life as they were, they didnot even give a thought to us. "

Then the flood was set aside with the troubles from the Indians and theSpaniards, my father saying quietly enough that people who came out toan entirely new country must do so bearing in mind that they have totake the risks with the pleasures. Some of which Sarah heard, for shetook up the subject next time I saw her alone, and she shook her head atme as she said--

"Yes, my dear, there's a lot to put up with for those who come to livein new lands, and a couple more of my chickens gone; but I don't knowwhat you and your poor father would have done if me and Morgan had notmade up our minds to come too. "

I'm afraid I was playing the impostor a little, for I said to her, "Wecouldn't have got on at all without you, Sarah;" but all the time I wasthinking how much more easily we could have managed during the night ofperil if we had not had Sarah with us, and how it was in trying to saveher that my father nearly lost his life. 

But I did not let her see it, and said quietly--

"Lost two more of the chickens?"

"Yes, my dear; and it seems so strange that the birds that could takesuch care of themselves all through that dreadful flood should be lostnow. "

"It does seem strange, " I said, as my thoughts went back to the flood, and I recalled how the fowls took refuge in the pine-trees, and keptgoing higher and higher as the water rose, hopping calmly enough frombranch to branch, and roosting high up at the top, to stop picking abouttill the flood was sinking, and then slowly descend with the fallingwaters, to find quite a feast in the mud. 

"You don't think, do you, that those two blacks, Master George--"

"What, like chickens?"

"Yes, my dear. "

"The people up at the settlement say they do, and that they can't keepany fowls at all. "

"Then that's it, " cried Sarah, triumphantly; "and I was right about thatsmell a few nights ago. "

"What smell?"

"Of something roasting in the lean-to shed where those two sleep. "

"Nonsense, Sarah! It was squirrel or something of that kind that theyhad knocked down and cooked. "

"No, my dear; it was exactly like roast chicken, and I'm very muchafraid--"

"So am I, Sarah, that you are going to make a mistake. I don't believeeither of them would steal. Ah! Here comes Pomp all in a hurry aboutsomething. --What is it?"

"Hi! Find um, Mass' George, " cried the boy, who was in a high state ofexcitement. 

"Find what?" I cried. 

"Oh, yes, Pomp find um; come and see. "

"Yes, I'll come, " I said. "But, I say, Pomp, there are two chickensgone. Do you know anything about them?"

"Yes. Such big bird come and take um, Mass' George. Big bird fly oberde tree, _whish_--_whoosh_! And 'tick um foot into de chickum. "

Sarah shook her head in a peculiar severe way; but I guessed that shehad the question of the uniform upon her mind, and she held her tongue, while Pomp dragged me off to see his discovery. 

He led me into a part of the forest where I had not been since theflood, and there, sure enough, twenty feet above the ground, andpreserving its perpendicular position, was the greater part of the hut, Pomp climbing up to it in triumph, and then on to the top, with theresult that his weight was just sufficient to dislodge it, and the wholeaffair came down with a crash, and with the boy seated in the ruins. 

"What do dat for?" he cried in a whimpering tone as he sat rubbinghimself. 

"Do what?" I cried, laughing. 

"Pull um down down an' break up. How we get um back now?"

"I didn't touch it. "

"Not touch um! How um tumble down den? Oh my leg--my leg!"

"No, no; you're not hurt much, Pomp. There, get up, we can't get thehut back; and you know father said a new and better one was to be built. We'll set this one up here and make a summer-house of it, to come towhen I'm shooting. "

"Eh! What a summer-house?"

"That will be. "

"No; dat hut; massa say dat hut. "

"But we'll make it into a summer-house. "

Pomp shook his head and looked puzzled. 

"Pomp find de hut, and Massa George say um summer-house. 'Pose um findde boat 'ticking in tree, dat be summer-house too?"

"No, no, you old stupid, " I cried. "But, I say, Pomp, " I continued, asthe thought occurred to me that this might be possible, and that theboat had not gone down the stream to the river, and from thence out tosea. 

"What Mass' George say?" cried the boy, for I had stopped to think. 

"Wait a minute, " I cried. Then, after a few moments' thought--

"Why, yes, it is possible; the flood came from the big river, up ours, and the boat must be somewhere in the forest after all. "

Pomp shook his head. 

"Done know what um mean, " he said. 

"I mean that perhaps our boat was washed up somewhere. "

"Iss, Pomp wash um up two-tree-day 'fore took away wif de mop. "

"I mean the flood carried the boat up into the forest among the trees, like it did the hut. "

"Mass' George fink so?"

"Yes. "

"Come 'long find um. "

Willingly enough I started with the boy, but stopped directly, for Iremembered that Hannibal had come running up to announce the loss of theboat, and that he might have some recollection of the direction in whichit was carried. 

"Let's ask your father, " I said; and we went to where he was in thegarden. 

To my great delight, his description tallied with my idea. The boat hadbeen carried up stream, and full of eagerness we set out, but it was toolate to do much that day, and we soon returned, after planning to startat daybreak the next morning, Pomp having undertaken to awaken me, whileI arranged with Sarah for a basketful of provisions, so that we might beable to spend a good long day. 

In the course of the evening I related the finding of the hut to myfather, and my hope that the boat might be discovered too, but he shookhis head. 

"Extremely doubtful, my boy. But wait a bit and then go and search, though, if you like; and even if you do not find it, you will have aglorious ramble along the river-bank. "

"Will you come too, father?" I said. 

"I should like to, but I have promised for several days to go over tothe settlement to meet the General and Colonel Preston. Take Morgan orHannibal with you, if you like. "

"Oh no, father, " I said, "Pomp will be guide enough; I believe he oftensteals off to go long distances into the forest after woodchucks andsquirrels. "

"You will take a gun, I suppose. Any game will be welcome. "

"Yes, father. "

"And take care not to get into danger. "

"What danger?"

"Snakes and other reptiles may be in abundance. "

"I'll take care. "

"And for aught we know Indians may be hunting in the neighbourhood. "

"Should not we have heard them or seen them, if they were?" I said, forI did not like the idea of giving up my trip. 

"Well, perhaps so, " said my father. "There, I will not stop you; I onlysay again, be careful when you do go. "

"Can't I go to-morrow?" I said. 

"No, I would rather that you did not go right away while I am from home. Wait a few days, and then have your trip. "

I said no more, but of course felt disappointed, and a strangetemptation came over me next day, on finding how bright it was, to goand explore a little, the more especially that Pomp came up with hisface shining and full of excitement. 

"Now, " he cried, "go and find summer-house. "

"No, no, " I said; "the boat. "

"Mass' George call him summer-house yesterday. "

"We'll go soon, " I said, "but not for a few days. "

"What Mass' George going do, then?"

"Stop about at home and take care of the house. "

"Mass' George tink water come 'gain, wash um away?"

"No, no, I hope not, " I said, laughing. "But I'm not going far away. "

"Mass' George come fish terrapum?"

"No, Pomp, I'm going to stop about here. Perhaps I shall go and have abathe at the pool by and by, but I'm not sure. "

"Pomp go wif Mass' George have 'wim. "

"No, no, " I said, pettishly, for I was out of temper, hot anddisappointed at not being able to go and hunt for the boat. Then I feltannoyed at having to stop at home when my father had gone to thesettlement, and somehow that place had never seemed to attract me somuch before. 

"Father might have taken me, " I said to myself, as I thought of howbeautiful the sugar-canes must be now, after the soaking and dressingthey had had with the mud. Then, too, the Indian corn must be wavinggloriously, and I longed to see slaves at work in the cotton-field. 

"Father will be seeing all that, " I thought, "and it's all nonsenseabout stopping and taking care of the place. I couldn't do anything ifthere was a flood, or if the Indians came. I should have liked to go. "

All of which was very absurd and stupid, but I have known other boysthink and talk in a similar way. 

I went to the fence, and stood leaning over it, feeling more out ofhumour than ever, and I hit viciously at a fly or two which settled uponme. 

Pomp was watching me all the time in a half puzzled way, and at last hebroke out with--

"Mass' George. "

"Don't bother!"

Pomp drew back, took out the knife I had given him, picked up a piece ofwood and began to cut it, while I stood kicking at the fence, andwatching Morgan and old Vanity, as I mentally called him, busy at workcutting down the former's deadly enemies, the weeds. 

"Say, Mass' George. "

"Don't bother, I tell you, " I cried viciously; and there was anotherpause, during which Pomp made a low whistling noise, which was not sucha very bad imitation of the bobolink. 

But Pomp could not be quiet long, and he broke out again with--

"Mass' George. "

I turned fiercely round to see that his black face was full ofanimation, and eyes and lips bright with mischievous glee, all of whichannoyed me the more, for what business had he to be happy when I was sodisappointed, out of humour, and miserable?

"Be off! Why don't you go to work, sir?"

"Won't Mass' George come in de wood?"

"No. Be off!"

"Pomp come and have a 'wim 'long o' Mass' George?"

"No, you won't. Be off; I don't want you. "

The boy looked at me aghast, and his thick lower lip worked. 

"Mass' George get tire poor old Pomp?"

"Yes. Be off!"

"Mass' George send poor old Pomp 'way?"

"Yes. Don't bother. Can't you see I don't want you?"

"Wugh!" Pomp threw himself down on his face, and rested his forehead onhis crossed arms. 

"Don't do that, " I said. "Get up, and be off, or I shall kick you. "

The boy sprang up with his eyes flashing, but they were full of tears, and this gave me satisfaction, for I was in that absurd state of mindwhen one likes to make others feel as uncomfortable as oneself. 

"Mass' George want poor ole Pomp to go away?"

"Yes, " I cried; "and don't be so idiotic, you miserable little nigger, calling yourself `poor ole Pomp!'"

"Mass' George break poor ole Pomp heart. "

"I'll break poor ole Pomp's head if he bothers me any more, " I cried, sulkily, as I once more leaned over the fence and began kicking off someof the dry mud which still adhered, though the leafage above it wasclear and green. 

I heard Pomp draw in his breath hard, and he gave his bare foot a stampon the ground. 

"You want poor ole Pomp go drown self?"

"Yes, " I said, sourly. 

"Pomp go jump in de ribber. "

"Go on then. "

"You nebber see poor ole Pomp, nebber no more. "

"Don't want to. "

"Oh, Mass' George!--oh, Mass' George!"

These words came so piteously that all my ill-humour gave way to pityfor the boy, who was as affectionate as he was passionate by nature; buthis next words hardened me, and I stood fast, trying to hide my mirth ashe broke out in a lachrymose way, pitying himself. 

"Poor lil nigger! Oh dear, dear, poor lil black nigger slave! Nobodycare dump poor ole Pomp!"

Then there was a long pause. 

"You want Pomp go drown self, Mass' George?"

"Yes, " I said. "Mind you don't get wet. "

"Eh?"

"I say, go and have a good dry drown. "

"How you do dat all?"

"I don't know. Be off. "

"Poor ole Pomp! De 'gators eat um all up like lil yam. "

"Ha--ha--ha--ha--ha!" I burst out, for I could contain myself nolonger. The comparison to the "lil yam" was too much for me, and as Ifaced round, good-humoured once more, and ready to go and bathe or doanything with the boy who was my only companion, he showed his teeth atme fiercely, made a run, jumped over the fence into the garden, and Isaw him dash down the middle path toward the forest as hard as he couldgo. 

I stood looking in the direction he had taken for a minute or two, andfelt disposed to go after him; but I had seen him get into a temperbefore, and get out of it again, and I knew that next time we met allthis would have passed away from both of us like a cloud. 

"No, I won't go after him, " I said to myself; "it will make him vain andconceited, and he's bad enough as it is. Poor ole Pomp! Poor lilnigger! What a rum fellow he can be when he likes!"

This little episode had quite carried off the sour feeling from which Ihad suffered, and I began to look about me, enjoying the beauty of themorning, forgetting all about Pomp, who had, no doubt, I thought, foundout a nice sunny spot and gone off to sleep. 

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE. 

No one would have thought there had been a flood to have seen the gardenand plantation so soon after the waters had gone down; for where theslimy mud had lain in pools, it had cracked all over till it was creasedand marked like an alligator's back, through which cracks the tendergreen growth soon thrust itself, to spring up at a wondrous rate, as ifglad to be fertilised by the soft alluvial soil. 

Wherever the mud had lain thick on broad leaf or grass, it had, as Ihave said, cracked and fallen off, or been washed away by the heavyrains and dews, and our grounds and the country round were as beautifulas ever--more beautiful, I ought to say, for everything was fresher andgreener, and where the swamps had been muddy and parched, and overhungwith dry growth, all was bright and glorious, with the pools full up, and the water-ways overhung with mossy drapery, glittering and flashingback the sun's rays wherever the sun pierced the trees. 

"Going for a walk, Master George?" said Morgan that morning, as Isauntered down the garden in the hot sunshine, wondering what I shoulddo with myself. 

"Yes, " I said, eagerly, for the question had given me the idea I wanted. Yes, I would go for a walk. 

"Better be careful, my lad. I would not overheat myself. After allthis flooding there may be fever in the air. But there, you will takecare of yourself. "

"Yes, Morgan, " I said, "I'll try. Seen Pomp anywhere?"

"No; not since breakfast. A lazy young dog. Make his father do all thework. What's that, sir?"

We both looked sharply round toward the forest, for there was the faintrustle of something moving, but the sound ceased as he spoke. 

"Only a squirrel, " I said, at a guess. "I think I shall go and have abathe. "

"Where?" said Morgan; "not in the river; the stream is too swift, sir, yet. "

"No; in our big pool. "

"Better take a pole and prod about well first. After all this waterthere may be a young alligator or two crept in. "

"Oh, I'm not afraid of them, " I said, laughing; and I listened again, for there was another faint rustle among the leaves, but it ceased, andI stood watching as Morgan tied up two or three of the great succulentvine-shoots which were trailing over one of the trees, luxuriating inthe glowing sunshine, and showing goodly-sized bunches of grapes, suchas would in another two months be so many little amber bags of luscioussweetness. 

"Yes, I haven't had a swim since the flood, " I thought to myself, as Iwent on, leaped over the rough, moss-grown fence, and was soon aftermaking my way along past the edge of the sugar-cane plantation, wherethe weeds were growing like mad, and then through the great, tall-leavedrows of tobacco in the new clearing, where the stumps of the trees solaboriously cut down still stood. 

In another ten minutes I was out of the glowing sunshine beneath theoaks with their flowing drapery of moss, now peering up to see ifanything alive was moving among the branches, now noticing how far upthe flood had risen, as shown by the mark of dried mud and the patchesof withered reed, which still clung here and there. 

But there was no sign of living thing, and I walked on for a time in andout among the great trunks in the deep shade towards where there was abroad patch of sunshine, and all therein looked to be of green and gold. It was the clearing where the trees had been cut down for building andfencing when we first came. 

I was not long in placing myself upon a stump out here in the broadsunshine, to watch what was going on, for this was a favourite old placeof mine, where I generally found something to interest me. 

So it was on this day, for a great crane flew up and went off with agreat deal of wing-flapping before it was clear of the trees; and as Iwas eagerly watching the spot where it had disappeared, there was onebright flash, and one only, as a humming-bird darted across the sunnyclearing, to poise itself first here and then there, before the openflowers of the great creepers, its wings vibrating so rapidly that theywere invisible, and the lovely little creature looked more like somegreat moth than a bird. 

I knew him and his kind well enough, and that if I had had it in myhand, I should have seen his head and crest all of a bright ruby tint, and the scale-like feathers of its throat glowing almost like fire; butas it flew rapidly here and there, it seemed all of a dull, warm brown, surrounded by a transparency formed by its rapidly-beating wings. 

I sat watching the humming-bird till another and another came to disturbthe first, and begin chasing it, darting here and there likedragon-flies, now up, and now down; round and round, and sometimescoming so close that I could have beaten one to the ground with a bough. Then, all at once, they soared up and up, passed over the trees, andwere gone, leaving me swinging my legs and whistling softly, as my eyesnow wandered about in search of something else. 

Oaks draped with moss, a great cypress at the edge of the clearing, which had grown up and up till it was higher than some of the trees, andspread its boughs over them like an umbrella to keep off the rain, andkeeping off the sunshine as well, so that they had grown up so manytall, thin trunks, with tops quite hidden by the dark green cypress, andlooking like upright props to keep its great top spread. 

I knew that in all probability there was more than one 'possum in thegreat trees surrounding the opening, but Pomp was not there to findthem, and I had no dog. I felt, too, that in all probability more thanone bright pair of eyes were watching me from some bough, and theirowners' bushy tails twitching and whisking about; but I could seenothing, and after a time, as a sudden thought struck me, I got downsoftly, and looked round for a stick. This was soon found, for wheneverI cut one I generally left it thrust in somewhere among the densegrowth. 

Thus armed, I went cautiously across the clearing toward the fartherside, where the gravelly bank was crowned by a tuft of pines, beneathwhich, in the full sunshine, the ground was almost bare, and dotted withstones, ashy, and dark, and dull, and grey. 

I had committed more than one murder there, but they were murders inwhich I exulted, for they meant death to the horrible rattlesnake ordeadly moccasin, as they lay sunning their cold blood in the hot rays, ready to deal death to the passer-by, whose inadvertent foot shoulddisturb their sleep. 

I went very cautiously, with my eyes scanning the spot eagerly, for atvery little distance the reptiles would be invisible from the way inwhich their scales assimilated with the earth. But, though I used everycaution, I saw no wavy or coiled up serpent asleep, nor caught sight ofa tail rapidly following its owner in amongst the stunted herbage andstones. 

"Getting scarcer, " I said to myself, as I turned off again, and made fora faint track between the trees--a seldom-used path, leading on to theedge of the swamp that bordered the little river running down to thegreat tidal stream, which came from far away to the north-west among themountains. 

For a time, as I went on peering here and there, I forgot all about myfirst intention, but it came back strongly as I reached a naturalopening, and once more passed out of the shade, which seemed streakedwith threads of silver where the sun-rays darted through, and stoodlooking down at the broad, glistening, shallow pool, where we boys hadoften bathed. 

The place looked beautiful as ever; the water wonderfully clear. Smallfish darted away at my approach, and took refuge in the reeds and grassat the side, or in the broad patch of water-growth in one corner sometwenty yards across. 

There was the dead tree on my side of the pool, which was about sixtyyards in length, and looked as tempting a spot for a bath as can beimagined. 

The heat was growing oppressive, but the air was beautifully pure andclear; and the insects which darted about flashed in the sunshine, andkept up a continuous hum that was soothing and pleasant, as I began totake off my clothes, enjoying the sensation of the hot sun pouring itsheat down upon my skin. 

"I wish Pomp was here, " I said to myself; and as I said those words, Iburst out into a hearty fit of laughter, as in imagination I saw hisblack face shining in the water, and the great drops standing likepearls in his woolly head. 

My thoughts did not promise him much enjoyment in his bath, for diversideas connected with ducking, splashing, and the like occurred to me, the more forcibly from the fact, that though Pomp swam admirably, it wasafter the fashion of a duck, and not of a fish, for he never, if hecould possibly help it, put his head under water. 

I was half undressed, when I caught a glimpse of a good-sized pike, slowly rising to the surface to bask, and stooping down, and picking upthe stick I had brought with me--a good stout piece of hickory nearlysix feet long--I drew back a little, stole gently along the edge of thepool till I deemed myself about opposite, and then raising the stickwith both hands, stole forward, to deal a heavy blow at the fish, trusting that if I missed it the stroke on the water might paralyse it, until I had had time to hook it ashore. 

"Don't see why a crack with a stick should not do as well as analligator's tail, " I said to myself. 

That blow was not delivered, for before I could gather myself up andbring my muscles to bear, the water flashed as a little wave rose, andthe fish was far out of reach. 

"Better luck next time, " I said, as I went back to the tree, finishedundressing, stood for a moment or two on the edge of the pool, and thendived in, sending the water flying up sparkling in the light. 

It was deliciously invigorating, though the water was too much warmed bythe sun to give me a swift electric shock; and as I rose to the surface, shook the drops from my eyes, and began to swim slowly along, I felt asif I had never enjoyed a bath so well before. For the water felt soft, and yielding, and elastic, and as if no effort was required to keepmyself afloat. 

"Pity old Pomp isn't here, " I said, as I lazily swam to one end, wherethere were tufts of water weeds, and a kind of natural ditch took offthe surplus water into a pool of similar size, a hundred yards awayamong the trees--a black-looking, overhung place, suggestive ofreptiles, and depth, and dead tree-trunks with snaggy boughs ready toremove a swimmer's skin, though possibly if the trees had all beencleared away, and the bright sunshine had flooded it with light, itmight have looked attractive enough. 

As it was, I should have thought it madness to venture into such a spot, not knowing what danger might lurk therein, and I turned and swam backtoward the other end, but stopped in the middle opposite my clotheslying on the fallen tree, and turned over to float and gaze up at theblue sky and the glorious hues of green upon the trees which surroundedthe pool. 

"I wonder where Pomp is, " I said to myself, and then, satisfied that ifhe saw Morgan he would learn where I had gone, and follow, I turned overon my breast and began to swim lazily toward the end where the reedsgrew. 

"I dare say all the fish have taken refuge in there, " I said to myself. "If one had a net to spread round, and then send Pomp in there with apole to beat and thrash about, one might get, a good haul. "

I swam on, driven by I don't know what attraction toward the great patchof reeds standing up out of the clear water, when all at once Morgan'swords concerning alligators came to my mind, and for a moment Ihesitated and ceased swimming, gazing straight before me at the largepatch of aquatic growth, and then at another, a dozen yards away to myright. 

"They'd only he little ones and scuttle off as hard as they could, " Ithought directly, and continued swimming toward the great patch beforeme, when, just as I was about a dozen feet from the thickest part, Ifelt a chill of horror run through me, paralysing every nerve, and mylips parted to utter a cry, for the reeds were suddenly agitated as bythe passage of something forcing its way out, and to my horror thehideous open-mouthed snout of a great alligator was thrust forth, andfrom its wide jaws there came a horrible bellowing roar which sounded tome at the moment as if the monster had uttered the word _Houk_!

I could not for the moment stir nor utter a cry for help. Then as thereeds were more roughly agitated, and I saw that the brute wasstruggling out from the tangle of matted roots below the surface, Ithrew myself back, and splashing and beating the water with all my mightto scare the reptile, I made for the shore. 

The distance was only short, but to me then it seemed interminable. 

I had only glanced over my shoulder once, to see that the alligator wasin full pursuit, with its open jaws well above the surface, andevidently gaining upon me fast, as I tore through the water, sending allI could back over the monster's muzzle; but in those agonised momentsall seemed in vain, as in imagination I felt myself seized, draggedunder, and drowned. 

The thought was far too horrible to bear; and, in spite of myself, Ifelt that I must turn round and face the brute, to make one bravestruggle for life, and not let it seize me by the leg and drag me down, when just as I was about to yield to this feeling, and in the act ofturning, my horror culminated, for there was a rush, and a great wave ofwater rose from the open patch of reeds on my left, and I knew that asecond enemy had rushed out from its lair and was making for me. 

I uttered a hoarse gasp, and began swimming again toward the shore, whenonce more a strange sensation ran through me, mingled of horror, despair, and wonder, as I heard in a hoarse, hollow voice I well knew, though it sounded strange--

"Oh, oh, Mass' George! Help! Great 'gator, Mass' George--help!"

The cry did not come from the bank, nor from among the trees, but fromclose behind me where the first alligator was in full pursuit, and as Ionce more ceased swimming, paralysed by wonder, I saw my first pursuerrise up in a peculiar way in the water, raise its two black paws to itshead, take it off, and dash it at the second alligator, which seized iton the instant, a second head appearing just above the surface, closingupon the first with a snap, and then there was a tremendous swirl in thewater, a tail appeared above the surface as the brute dived down, and asI swam on panting, the surface of the water behind grew calm. 

But I was not swimming alone. Pomp's black head was close by me, andhis voice rose in a sobbing howl as, shivering with horror, he kept on--

"Oh, swim fass, Mass' George; swim fass, Mass' George, 'fore de 'gatorcatch us. Oh, swim fass, Mass' George; swim fass, Mass' George! 'Forede 'gator catch us, " till we reached the shore and scrambled out, whiteand black, in the blazing sun, the water streaming down us, and bothpanting hard and trembling in every limb. 

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO. 

"Oh--ho--ho--ho--ho! What a lubbly bit fun!" cried Pomp, as soon as thedanger had passed away. 

"Why, Pomp!" I cried at last, fiercely, for I was too much astonishedto speak at first. 

But he was off along the bank, to stop opposite the smaller batch ofreeds, where he stood with both his fists doubled, stamping his barefeet, and shouting a perfect torrent of abuse at the invisible enemy. 

I caught a word here and there, words full of threats of what he woulddo to the "ugly 'gator, nex' time. " But I was too much upset to shouttill I had scrambled into my clothes, when I went sharply along the edgeof the pool to where the boy was still shaking his fists, and abusingthe reptile which had nearly scared him to death. 

But there was another scare ready for Pomp. Indignation was hot withinme, and I made my presence known by a smart kick with my bare foot whichnearly sent him into the pool again, and a cuff on the side of the headwhich knocked him back. 

"Oh--oh--oh! Don't, Mass' George, " he bellowed, as he dropped on hisknees and held up his hands; "don't flog um, Mass' George. I nebber, nebber do so no more. "

"You rascal!" I cried, catching him by the ear. "How came you to playme that trick?"

"On'y for bit ob fun, Mass' George; on'y for bit ob fun. "

"You dog!" I cried, shaking him. 

"On'y lil bit o' fun, Mass' George; got de 'gator's head on to frightenum. Nebber tink no 'gator dah, or not nebber done it. "

"No, I suppose not, " I cried. "How dare you try to frighten me likethat!"

"Say, Mass' George, you pull dat ear right off. "

"Serve you right too, sir. You insolent rascal. But I'll tell myfather, and you shall be flogged. "

"Oh no, don't do dat ah, Mass' George. Kick um again and pull um oderear. Pomp won't holler much. Don't tell de massa. "

"A blackguardly, cowardly trick with that nasty old alligator's head. "

"But, Mass' George, " cried Pomp, suddenly jumping up, "you no businessbeat kick a boy. "

"What, sir!"

"Why, if I no do dat, an de ole 'gator get hold ob de head, he get holdob you, an where you be now?"

My hand dropped to my side, and I stared in a puzzled way at Pomp, whobegan to show his white teeth, as it seemed to me that what he said wastrue, and that if the reptile had not dashed at the boy, and seized theold head thrown at him, he might have seized me and dragged me down. 

"Tink I sabe you, Mass' George, and you hab berry narrow scrape; and denyou say you tell de massa, and hab me flog. "

"Yes, " I said, half aloud, "he might have seized me. "

"Oh, he hab you, sure 'nuff, Mass' George, and um be pickin' you bonenow down in de mud--iyah--iyah--iyah!" he roared, in a great burst oflaughter as he turned round to the water, rested his hands on his knees, and shouted--

"How you like big 'gator head, eh? You find um berry hard? Hope youlike um, sah. "

He faced round to me again, showing his teeth, and with his eyestwinkling with merriment. 

"Don't tell a massa, " he said, pleadingly. 

I was conquered, for it was clear enough to me now that the boy's prankhad in all probability saved my life. But I still hesitated as I seizedhim by both ears now, and gently swayed his head to and fro. 

"Dat's right, Mass' George, pull um hard. I no mine a bit. "

"You rascal!" I cried; "will you promise never to do it again?"

"Can't do it again, Mass' George; ugly great 'gator got de head. "

"But will you play me such a trick again?"

"Dunno, Mass' George. You pull hard bofe ears togedder, and kick um. "

"Where are your clothes?" I said, quite disarmed now. 

"In de tree, Mass' George. Hab noder pull. "

"No, " I said. "Put on your clothes. "

Pomp threw himself on the ground and began to howl. 

"What's that for, sir?"

"You go tell de capen, and hab poor nigger flog. Ah, Mass' George, youbery cruel young massa. "

"Get up, Pomp. I'm not going to tell father, but you shouldn't haveplayed me such a trick. "

The boy seemed as if made of india-rubber, for he sprang up, duckeddown, stood on his head, and then went over and over head over heelsthree or four times before leaping up with a loud shout. 

"Oh, Mass' George, pull um out; got big forn in um back. "

It was quite true, and after I had relieved him of the spine, he ran tothe biggest tree near, climbed up into the fork, and descended directlywith his clothes, into which he slipped--not a long job, for he was bythis time dry, and his garments consisted only of a short-sleeved shirtand a pair of cotton drawers, which came down to mid thigh. 

"Now, look here, Mass' George, " he cried, excitedly; "you'n me got tokill dat 'gator. "

"Yes, " I said, "I must lie in wait and shoot him. "

"I tink so. What did he come in young mass' bath for? I go fetch umgun now. "

"No, no, " I said. "It would be no use. "

"No, " said Pomp, thoughtfully, and then showing his teeth; "too busyfryin' um dinner. Oh, Mass' George, what a bit ob fun!"

Pompey threw himself down, and laughed till the tears rolled down hischeeks. 

"I ten times--hund times more frightum than you, Mass' George. I toughtum catch dis nigger for sartum, an' I felt so sorry for you, Mass'George, dat I holler out loud. "

"Sorry for me?"

"Yes, sah. What you do widout Pomp?"

"Come along, " I said, half surlily, half amused at the easy-going, light-hearted way in which the boy could forget the horrible peril inwhich he had placed himself. 

"You berry sorry too, Mass' George. --I know. "

"Know what?"

"How catch um 'gator?"

"How?"

"Pompey know. Show um a morrow. Good-bye, sah. Bring you 'noderdinner morrow morning. "

He made a mock salutation in the direction he believed the reptile tohave taken, and then together we began to thread our way through thetrees, back toward the clearing, and then after another cautious lookround for snakes made for the garden. But before we were within ahundred yards, Pomp stopped. 

"Ole massa in big garden, Mass' George?"

"I don't know, " I said. "He was going to be back to dinner. "

"I go round de oder way. Mass' say I chop wood, and I was going to chopwood till I hear you say Morgan you go for walk, and I know you go for'wim. "

"Well?"

"Pomp very hurt upon Mass' George. "

"Oh, were you?" I said. 

"Mass' George say cruel fing to Pomp, so um go an' fess de ole 'gatorhead, and undress umself, an' get in de water firs, an' fright um. "

"Ah, well, you'll be flogged one of these days, Master Pomp, without mytelling tales of you. "

"I 'pose I will, " he said, thoughtfully. "No like for Mass' Georgetell, dough. "

"Why not?"

"Cos dat hurt Pomp more dan de floggum. "

"Nonsense!"

"Eh? Dat nonsense, Mass' George? I don't know. If Mass' Morgan telland get Pomp flog, Pomp holler, `Oh don't, oh don't!' an' fro himself onde ground, an' squiggle an' kick. But soon as done flog um, Pomp rub umback up gen tree, an' nebber mine a bit. "

"I suppose so, " I said. 

"But if Mass' George tell an' get Pomp flog, dunno why, but no use rubback gen de tree. Hurt Pomp all de same. "

So Pomp ran off to get round to the wood-shed, where I heard him as Ireached the house chopping away as hard as he could, and making the woodfly; and I need hardly say I did not tell any tales about the boy'strick, though I thought about it a great deal. 

My ideas of punishment were not of the flogging kind, but connected withsome way of giving Master Pomp tit for tat by means of a scare; but myinvention was rather at fault, and idea after idea was dismissed as soonas formed. They were not pleasant ideas, some of them, and they wereall wanting in the element I wished to impart. 

One of Sarah's wild-plum jam puffs, with a dose of medicine concealedtherein, was dismissed at once. So was a snake in his bed, becausethere were objections to the trick. In all probability the snake wouldnot stop there; and if it did, as it must necessarily be a harmless one, it would not frighten Pomp a bit, and might suggest the idea of playinga similar trick on me. 

I could push him into the water first time we were on the river-bank, but he would only laugh and swim out. 

I might lasso him suddenly some day, and tie him up to a tree, and leavehim in the forest without anything to eat for a few hours; but I knewthat I couldn't find the heart to torture the poor fellow like that; andif I could, no knots that I contrived would ever hold him very long. 

"Bah! It's waste of time!" I said; and I gave it up, not knowing thatI should soon have something far more serious to think about. For justas I was deep in my cogitations I heard a step, and my father came intosight, looking very hot and tired. 

That evening, as we sat together by the light of a candle, with theforest insects humming round, he said suddenly--

"I'm afraid our troubles with the Spaniards are not over, George. Thesepeople are threatening again. "

"But that does not matter, does it, father?"

"I don't know yet, my boy. There is a great deal of braggadocio andpride in your Spanish don, and they have plenty of enterprise and fightin them sometimes, as we know by what they have done. "

"But will they come and fight against us, father?" I said, eagerly. 

"I don't know that they will come and fight against _us_, " he replied, dryly. 

I felt the blood come up into my temples, and I spoke quickly--

"I know I'm only a boy, father, and not big enough to fight for you, orby your side like a soldier, but I could load. "

He smiled and leaned toward me, and patted my shoulder. 

"I beg your pardon, George, " he said, kindly. "I ought not to havespoken as I did. You are only a boy, and while you are a boy I prayheaven that you may enjoy a boy's happy life, and that we may be freefrom all the troubles that are threatening. I am a soldier, and I havefought in the service of my country. "

"Yes, " I said, proudly, "I know. Morgan has often told me. "

"Morgan ought to hold his tongue, and not put vain notions into yourhead. "

"But he said it was glorious, father. "

He looked at me sadly, and sighed. 

"I am a soldier, George, " he said; "but I am afraid that I have verylittle belief in what people call glory. In too many cases thebrilliancy of the glory is dulled with blood and horror too terrible tobe spoken of without a shudder. It is glorious to fight in defence ofyour country, its women and children, or to fight here for our homes;and while I have strength to lift a sword, or voice and knowledge tolead and direct others in such a cause, I will, if it is necessary, fight again. But after what I have been through and seen, I am ready togo down on my knees and pray the God of love and peace and mercy thatneither I nor you may ever see sword flashed or shot fired in angerwhile we live. "

He was silent for a few moments, and then he said, cheerfully--

"Come, what did the Latin writer say about a man defending his owncountry?"

"`_Dulce et decorum est_--'" I said, promptly, and then stopped short. "I forget the rest, father. "

He laughed. 

"Our life out here, as the pioneers of a new civilisation, is notconducive to the study of the classics, my boy. It's a rough school, where we have to take care to avoid fevers, and meet Indians, and arethreatened with Spanish aggression, and have to fight for our livesagainst a flood. But there, we have drifted into a very serious talk. "

"But I like it, father, " I said eagerly, "though I am ashamed to haveforgotten my Latin. "

"Ah, well, you will look that passage up in your Horace, and I ventureto say that it will be so impressed now upon your memory that it willnever slip away. There, I mentioned the flood. Flood suggests boat. You said you thought the boat might have been carried up the stream intothe woods somewhere. "

"Yes, " I said; "the water did come out of the big river and rush upours. "

"It is quite probable. You may find it as you say you did the hut. When are you going to search for it?"

"When you give me leave. "

"Go when you like. I did think I should have to go again to-morrow tothe settlement to confer with the General and the others, but messageshave again been sent back to the Spanish Governor of Florida, and itmust be many days, perhaps weeks, before we hear again, so you can goto-morrow if you will. "

I leaped up from my seat excitedly. 

"Where are you going now?"

"To tell Pomp to call me, and ask Sarah to prepare a basket of somethingto eat. "

He nodded and took up a book, while after telling our housekeeper of mywants, I ran across the clearing to the edge of the forest to call theboy to get ready. 

As I drew near I found Hannibal seated on a stump left by the cuttingdown of one of the trees to make room for the new hut, with his chinresting in his hands. 

"Hallo, Han, " I said; "anything the matter?"

"No, Mass' George, " he said. "I only look up at de 'tars and tink. "

"What about?"

"I wonder wedder dey de 'tars I see in my own country. "

"Yes, " I said; "I do know that. Do you ever want to go back again?"

"Back again, sah?"

"Yes--to your own country. "

He shook his head. "No, Mass' George. Too much fight--too much kill--too much sell for slave; nebber go back again. "

"Then you are happy here?"

"Yes, sah. Happy here wif Mass' George and de capen. Can't talk. Understand?"

"Oh, yes, " I said; "I understand. Where's Pomp?"

"Sleep. Dah! I call um. "

"No, no; let me, " I said, laughing. 

I went into the hut, and there on the blanket in a corner, with hismouth wide open, lay the boy fast asleep. 

It was so dark inside that I should not have been able to make him outbut for the gleam of light from the window, which made his teeth justvisible. 

I stood looking down at him and listening to his breathing for a fewmoments, before slipping out of the hut, taking my knife from my pocket, and cutting a long twig which I stripped, all but a few leaves at theend. As I came back, Hannibal rose. 

"Don't whip, Mass' George, " he said in a pleading whisper, as he laidhis hand upon my arm. 

"I was not going to, " I said, laughing, "only to tickle him. "

I saw the big African's teeth gleam, and I stole back into the hut ontip-toe, thinking the while how marvellous it was that a great fellowlike the black, who could have almost crushed me with one hand, shouldbe so patiently submissive, and give up to me as he did. 

But that thought passed away as I stood over Pomp and gently tickled himon one cheek. He moved restlessly, and I tickled the other with theleaves. He turned back again, and the end of the twig began to playabout his neck. There was a quick rustle, one hand struck at the twigand Pomp rolled over upon his face. This gave me a good opportunity totitillate both sides of his neck, and he sprang round again. 

"Bodder!" I heard him mutter; but I persevered, making the twig playwell about him. 

"Bodder de fly!" he cried, viciously; but the twig tickled away, andPomp's eyes were so tightly closed that he contented himself withtwisting and rubbing himself. 

"Wait I get up, I mash all de ole fly eberywhere, " he muttered. 

Tickle--tickle--tickle. 

_Slip slap_. Pomp's hands delivered a couple of blows on his bare skin. 

Tickle--tickle--tickle. 

"You no like me come mash you, eh?"

Tickle--tickle--tickle. 

"Yah! You great ugly skeeter, you leave lil nigger go sleep. "

"_Buzz_--_buzz_--_hum_. " Tickle--tickle--tickle. I made as good animitation as I could of a gnat's hum, and kept up the tickling till hemade two or three vicious lounges out at where I stood in the darkness, and this time he got hold of the twig. 

"Eh?" he exclaimed. "Dat not skeeter fly. Dat you, fader? You let lilnigger go sleep. Keep a 'tick 'till. "

"Eh? Who dat? Ah, yah! It you, Mass' George. I know all de time. "

"No, you didn't, old sleepy head. "

"Eh? Well, what head for at night but sleep um? You want Pomp go after'coon?"

"No; look here, Pomp; we're to go and try to find the boat in themorning. Come and call me as soon as it's day. "

"Eh? Why not go now, Mass' George?"

"No, no; I want to go and have a good sleep first. Mind, as soon asit's light; I'll take the gun. "

"I call you, Mass' George, widout come an' ticklum wif lil 'tick, ha--ha--ha! I know. "

"Good-night. "

"Good-night, Mass' George; I come and climb up your window; and you lookout. "

"I will, " I said to myself as I went away, said good-night to Hannibal, and hurried back to bed, but not till I had carefully fastened my windowajar, so that Pomp could not get it open in the morning. And there Iwas, too much excited by the ideas of the trip to get to sleep. For asI lay there I could picture the little river winding in and out amongthe great trees of the primeval forest, and see it here black as nightflowing sluggishly beneath the drooping moss-hung trees, there dancingin the sunshine that rained down from above, and then on and on inamongst the mysterious shades where in all probability the foot of manhad never trod. 

"Oh, " I said to myself at last, as I lay listening to the monotonouspiping insect hum, and the bellowings and croakings from the wood, "howhot it is! I do wish it was day. "

But it seemed that many hours must elapse before day could come, and ina curious dreamy way I was wandering on and on through the tangled woodclose to the river-bank, when Pomp said in a whisper--

"Hi! Mass' George, you go 'top seep all day?"

I started up to find that I had slept for hours, and light in the shapeof the morning was at the window, in company with darkness in the formof Pomp's black face. 

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE. 

I lost no time in dressing after opening my window wide, there being nofear now of Pomp getting at me to have his revenge while I was asleepfor the tricks I had played upon him. 

The boy thrust in his legs with an easy motion, as soon as the windowwas thrown open, raising himself and dropping gently into a sittingposition to watch me wash and dress. 

"Well, why are you looking on in that contemptuous way?" I said atlast, as I noted the play of his face. 

"Dat not temshus, Mass' George, " he said. "I only sit and fink whatlong time you are wash and dress. "

"That's not long, " I said; "why, how long are you?"

"No time, Mass' George. I go bed like am now, and get up like am now, and come on. "

"But do you mean to say you haven't washed this morning?"

"How I 'top go to ribber an' wash, when Mass' George wait to be called?Hab good 'wim when we get to ribber. "

I finished dressing, and took Pomp into Sarah's kitchen, where we bothmade a hearty meal, which was interrupted by Pomp insisting upon havingthe shot and powder pouches buckled on him at once, so that he mightmake sure of them, and not be defrauded of the honour of carrying themby any tricks on my part. 

He did not look so pleased at having to carry the wallet which had beenwell stored ready for our use, but he submitted to have the strap thrownover his head, and passed one arm through. Then full of eagerness Ishouldered the gun, and we started off into the forest, passing theclearing where the rattlesnake had been killed, and next passing on tothe little river, up whose course we were to make our way, keeping agood look-out for the boat the while. 

The morning was glorious, the sun piercing the low-lying mist, whichrapidly grew more transparent, broke up, and seemed to dissolve away. The birds were piping and screaming in the trees, and as we reached theriver, where all was light and sunshine, we started first a great whitecrane, which rose from the shallows and flew off, then a kingfisher withdazzling coat, and soon after came in sight of a little flock ofrosy-winged flamingoes, with their curious, long, snaky, writhing necks, and quaintly-shaped bills, which always looked to me as if they weremade to use upside down. 

"Well, I nebber see!" cried Pomp at last, after stepping back, andpreserving the most profound silence time after time. 

"What's the matter?"

"Why Mass' George no shoot?"

"Because we don't want the birds. You don't care to have to carry them, do you?"

"No; dis wallet um so dreffle heabby. "

We tramped on a little farther, now in the deep shade, now in the goldensunshine when we could get close to the stream, and then Pomp sighed. 

"Mass' George like to carry de walletum now?"

"No; I'm carrying the gun. "

"Pomp carry de gun. "

"Oh, no, " I said, "I'll manage that;" and we went slowly on again. There was no track, and near the river where the light and sunshineplayed there was plenty of thick undergrowth, while a short distanceback in the forest the walking was easy among the trees, where scarcelyanything clothed the ground in the deep shadow. 

Pomp kept trudging away toward the dark, shadowy forest, and I had tostop him again and again, for the boat was not likely to be in there. On the last occasion he said--

"Walletum dreffle heabby, Mass' George. Don't think better carry uminside?"

"What do you mean?"

"Mass' George eat half, and Pomp eat half. Den we hab nuffum to carry. "

I naturally enough burst out laughing. 

"Why, we've only just had a good breakfast, and couldn't eat any more. "

"Oh yes, Pomp could, big lots. "

"And what are we to have to eat by and by, when we get hungry?"

"Mass' George shoot ducks; Pomp make fire an' roace um. "

"No, no, no, " I cried. "Here, pass me the wallet, and I'll give you arest. "

"And Pomp carry de gun, " he cried, eagerly. 

"No, sir. If you can carry the gun, you can carry the wallet. Here, give me hold. "

Pomp looked disappointed as he handed over the wallet very slowly, andafter slinging it on we once more progressed, looking carefully in alldirections in search of the lost boat, but seeing nothing; and I soonhad to come to the conclusion that the chances were very greatly againstour finding the object of our search. 

It was slow work, but for some miles the place was familiar, my fatherhaving brought me as far exploring, and Pomp and I having several timesover boated through the dark forest along that bright, winding highway--the river; generally with some difficulty, on account of the fallentrees, and snags, and dense overgrowth, beneath which we often had toforce our way, while at other times we had almost to cut a channelthrough the lilies and other water plants which choked the stream. 

It was plain enough to see though, now, how comparatively easy a journeywould have been in a boat, for the large flood-waves which had swept upthe river had scoured out its bed, throwing vast rotting heaps of thesucculent water-growths ashore to rot, fester, and dry in the hot sun. 

High up too I could see the traces where the flood had reached, wellmarked by the dry grass hanging among the boughs. 

But we kept on forcing our way slowly, soon getting into a part of theriver that was entirely new, and growing more and more fascinating to meat every step. 

For there was, in addition to the glorious beauty of the bright, sunnyriver, with its banks where in places the trees drooped down and dippedtheir boughs in the smooth water, and the various growths were of themost dazzling green, always something new--bird, quadruped, insect, orfish taking my attention to such a degree that I often forgot the boatand the object of our journey. 

Pomp was just as excited as I, touching my arm every now and then topoint with a black finger at some grey heron standing thigh-deep, watching for the fish that nearly made the waters alive; and perhapsjust as we were waiting to see him make the next dart with his beak atsome shoal of unfortunate fry, there would be what seemed to be a greatcurved bar of silver flash out of the water, to plunge in again, givingus just a glimpse of the fierce fish's glittering scales. Every now andthen some big fellow would leap right out, to come down again with aheavy splash, and send a whole shoal of tiny fish, invisible to usbefore, flying out of the water to avoid their enemy, the river shark. 

A little farther, and Pomp's lips would be close to my ear imploring meto shoot as he indicated a bit of sandy or muddy shore where, just clearof the water and looking like a piece of tree-stump, a great alligatorwould lie basking in the hot sunshine. 

But I invariably resisted his prayers, and as we went on, the reptilewould suddenly hear our coming and scuffle rapidly out of sight, makinga great swirl in the water as he disappeared. 

"No, Pomp, " I would say, "the first 'gator I shoot must be that one inthe bathing-pool. Come along. "

On we went, with the river winding in and out through the forest, andthere was always something fresh to see: humming-birds that were not sobig as some of the butterflies and beetles that swarmed in the sunshinyparts; great lagoon-like pools where the running of the stream becameinvisible, and we could see far down in the deep water where fish wereslowly gliding in and out among the roots of the trees, which in manyplaces clothed the bottom with masses of fibre. Now Pomp's eyes wouldbe ready to start out of his head as we neared a corner, or starting offinto the forest to avoid some wild or swampy patch, we crept out to theriver's bank again, to startle a little flock of ducks which had beenpreening themselves, and sent feathers like tiny boats floating down thestream. 

"Plenty of time, " I would keep saying. "We don't want them yet, andI'll shoot them when we do. "

"But 'pose dey not dah to shoot when you want um, Mass' George. Idreffle hungry now. "

"Ah, " I said at last, "our wallet is getting heavy. Let's pick out aplace, and have some lunch. "

Pomp pricked up his ears, as he generally did when he heard a new word, and this was one ready for him to adopt. 

"Iss, " he said, eagerly, "I berry fond o' lunch. I fought smell umyesday when missie cook um. "

"Cook what?" I said. 

"Dat lunch, Mass' George. "

I laughed, and pressed on to look for a good spot, and soon found onewhere a great tree, whose roots had been undermined by the river, hadfallen diagonally with its branches half in the water, and offering us agood seat just nicely shaded from the burning sun, while we had only tolie out on its great trunk and reach down to be able to fill the tin canI had with the clear water. 

The gun was leaned up against the tree-roots; we each sat astride facingeach other, the bigness of the tree making it rather an uneasy seat; Islung the wallet round and placed it between us, and had just thrust inmy hand, while Pomp wrenched himself round to hang the ammunitionpouches close to the gun on a ragged root behind him, when, all at once, the boy's left leg flew over and kicked the wallet out of my hands, andhe bounded a couple of yards away to stand grinning angrily and rubbinghimself. 

"Too bad, Mass' George. What do dat for?"

"Do what?" I cried, roaring with laughter, as I stooped down and pickedup the wallet, out of which fortunately nothing had fallen. 

"'Tick um pin in poor lil nigger. "

"I didn't, " I said; "and see what you've done. "

"Yes, Mass' George did. Pomp felt um. You wait bit, I serb you out. "

"But I tell you I did not, Pomp, " I cried, as I wiped my eyes. "Oh, youridiculous-looking little chap! Come and sit down. "

"No, won't. You 'tick um pin in poor lil nigger behind leg 'gain. "

"I will not, 'pon my honour, " I cried. "Oh, you did look comic. "

"Made um feel comic dicklus, " cried Pomp, catching up the two words Ihad used. "Did hurt. "

"Come and sit down. "

"You no 'tick um pin in 'gain?"

"I haven't got a pin, " I said. 

"Den I know; it was um big forn. "

"It wasn't, Pomp. Come and sit down and have some lunch. "

"No. Won't come. Don't want no lunchum. Hurt poor Pomp dreffle. Youalway play um trick. "

"I tell you I didn't do anything, Pomp. There, come along. "

He caught sight of the food I brought now from the wallet, and it wasirresistible. 

"You no 'tick pin in nigger 'gain?"

"No. "

"Nor yet um forn?"

"No. Come along, you little unbeliever. Come along. "

"I serb you out fo dat, Mass' George, you see, " he said, sidling back tothe tree, watching me cautiously the while. 

"Oh, very well, I'll forgive you, " I said, as he retook his place. "Isay, Pomp, I am thirsty. "

"So 'm I, Mass' George. Dat lunchum?"

"Yes; that's lunch, " I said, as I laid the neatly-done-up napkincontaining provision of some kind on the tree-trunk between us, andtaking out the tin can I leaned right back, gripping the tree with bothlegs, and lowering my hand I dipped the vessel full of water. 

I was just in the act of rising cautiously and very slowly, when a sharppain in the fleshy part of my leg made me spring forward in agony, dashing the water in Pomp's face, knocking the wallet and its contentsover sidewise, and in my pain and rage I seized the boy to begin cuffinghim, while he wrestled with me to get away, as we hugged and struggledlike two fighting men in a _melee_ on the same horse. 

"How dare you!" I panted; "that was the point of your knife. I'llteach you to--Oh, murder!"

"Oh, Mass' George, don't! _Oh_! Oh! Oh!"

We both made a bound together, went off the trunk sidewise, and Pompstruggled up, tore off his shirt and drawers, and began to beat andshake them, and then peep inside, pausing every moment to have a rub;while I, without going to his extreme, was doing the best I could to ridmyself of my pain. 

"Nas' lil fing!" cried Pomp, stamping on something in the grass. "Look, look, Mass' George, make hase; dey eat all de lunchum. "

The mystery was out. We had seated ourselves upon the home of a viciouskind of ant, whose nest was under the rotten bark of the tree, and assoon as Pomp realised the truth he danced about with delight. 

"I fought you 'tick pin in lil nigger. You fought I 'tick um knife inMass' George! You catch um, too. "

"Yes, " I said, wriggling under my clothes, and rubbing myself. "Oh!Quick! Back of my neck, Pomp, look. Biting. "

Pomp sprang to me in an instant. 

"I got um, Mass' George. Dah!" he cried, as he placed the viciouslittle insect between his teeth, and bit it in two. "You no bite youngmassa 'gain. How you like be bite, sah? Make you feel dicklus, eh?Oh! Ugh! Tiff! Tiff! Tiff! Oh, um do tase nasty. "

Pomp spat and shuddered and ended by washing out his mouth by running alittle way, lying flat with his head over the bank, and scooping up somewater with his hand. 

Meanwhile I cautiously picked up the provisions, the napkin and wallet, and carefully shook them clear of the vicious little things--no easyjob, by the way; after which, stinging and smarting still, I soughtanother place where we could eat our meal in peace. 

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR. 

"No, no, Pomp, " I said, after a time, during which we had beenthoroughly enjoying our food, "you've had quite enough. We shall wantto make this last till night. "

"Mass' George no want to finish um all up?"

"No. "

"So not hav' to carry walletum. "

"Of course not. We shall soon be hungry again. "

"Catch fis; shoot de duck; Pomp fine plenty 'tick; and make a fire. "

"I wish you'd find the boat, " I said, packing up the remains of the mealthe while. "Think it's any use to go any farther?"

"Yes; go right on, Mass' George; plenty time. "

"Yes, we'll go on, " I said, for I felt refreshed and rested, and as if Ishould like to go journeying on for days--the beauty of the river andthe various things we saw exciting a desire to continue our trip. "Idon't suppose any one ever came here before, but we mustn't lose ourway. "

"Couldn't lose way, Mass' George. Ony got to keep by ribber, and heshow de way back. "

"Of course, " I said; "I forgot that. "

"No walk back. "

"I hope not, " I said. "We are going to find the boat. "

Pomp made a grimace and looked round, as if to say, "Not likely. "

"No find a boat, put lot ob 'tick togedder and float down de ribberhome. "

"Ah, well, we'll see, " I said; and we continued our journey for hourafter hour, always finding some fresh beauty to entice me, or livingobject for Pomp to stalk and beg me to shoot. But though we looked hereand there as well as we could, there was no sign of the object of oursearch; in fact, I soon began to feel that I had embarked upon anenterprise that was almost an impossibility. 

The river had now grown a little swifter, and though there was plenty ofswampy land down by its banks, it seemed as if we were getting into amore elevated region, the margin being higher, and here and there quiteprecipitous, but it was always more beautiful, and the objects ofnatural history grew frequent every hour. 

Now it was a squirrel, of which there seemed to be great numbers; thenall at once, as we were threading our way through the low bushes, something sprang up from its lair and went bounding off among the trees, giving me just a glimpse of a pretty head with large eyes and smallhorns, before it was gone. 

"Oh, Mass' George, you ought shoot dat, " said Pomp, reproachfully. "Datberry good to eat. "

"If I had been on the look-out, I could not have hit it, " I said. "ButI say, Pomp, " I continued, looking round as we came upon a high sandybluff through which the river had cut its way, and whose dry, sun-bathedsides offered a pleasant resting-place, "aren't you tired?"

"No, " said the boy, thoughtfully, "Pomp not bit tired, only one leg. "

"Well, are you hungry then?"

"Dreffle, Mass' George. You like emp de walletum now?"

"Yes, we'll sit down and have a good meal, and then we shall have tomake haste back. "

"Top lil bit, Mass' George, " said the boy, cautiously. 

"Oh no, there are no pins and forns there to 'tick in us, " I said. 

"No, Mass' George, but dat sort o' place for rattle tailum 'nake. I golook fust. "

I felt a shudder run through me at the mention of the noxious creature, and brought the gun to bear as we advanced. 

"No; no shoot, " whispered the boy. "Big 'tick bess for 'nake. "

We advanced very cautiously, with our eyes searching the ground, butthere was nothing in sight, and after selecting a comfortable placewhere the sand had slowly been washed down from the bluff till it laythick and dry as when it is drifted on the seashore, we sat down, thefine grains feeling delightful to our limbs, and made a hearty meal ofthe remains left in the wallet. 

It was wonderfully still there, the trees being quite motionless, andthe only sounds heard being the hum of some insect and the ripple of thewater a dozen yards away. High above us through the thin tracery of anoverhanging tree the sky looked of a brilliant blue, and away to leftand right extended the forest. 

Pomp was lying face downwards, lazily scooping a hole in the sand, andwatching it trickle back as fast as he scraped it away, just as if itwere so much dry water in grains. I was lying on my back where the sandsloped up to the bank; and as I gazed at the trees, half expecting tosee our boat sticking somewhere up among the branches, it seemed to meas if I had never felt so happy and contented before. Perhaps it wasthe soft, clear atmosphere, or the fact that I was resting, or that Ihad just partaken of a pleasant meal. I don't know. All I can say isthat everything felt peaceful and restful; even Pomp, who as a rule waslike a piece of spring in motion. There was a lovely pale blue haze inthe distance, and a warm golden glow nearer at hand; the sun was gettingwell to the west; and I knew that we must soon start and walk fast, soas to get back, but I did not feel disposed to move for a few minutes. 

We should be able to walk so much better after a rest, I thought, and weshould not stop to look for the boat, or at anything, but keep steadilywalking on, so that it would not take us a quarter of the time; and ifnight did come on, the moon would rise early, and we could easily get tothe house. 

How deliriously faint and blue that looked right away there in thedistance, and how still it all was! Even Pomp enjoyed the silence, andI would not disturb him yet, but let him rest too. No fear of anysnakes coming if we were there, and in a few minutes I'd jump up, tellPomp, and we'd go and have a delicious bathe, and dry ourselves in thewarm sand; that would make us walk splendidly. But I would not wake himyet--not just yet--I'd wake him presently, for he was so still that hemust have gone to sleep. There he lay with his face to the sand, andhis fingers half buried in the hole he had been scraping. 

"What a fellow he is to snooze!" I thought to myself. "Lucky I'm notso ready to go to sleep. How--how long shall I wait before I wakehim?--How long--how long--how--"

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE. 

A jerk! Then a hasty movement. I must have left the window open, and afly or a beetle had got in and was tickling my ear. Now it was on mycheek--then on the other cheek--my neck again--my ear--my eyes--andnow--

"Ertchsshaw--ertchsshaw!" It was right on my nose, and I start up tobrush it away, and in the gloom recognise the figure of Pomp, who burstinto a roar of laughter. 

"Mass' George tiddle lil nigger; now lil nigger tiddle Mass' George. "

"Why, Pomp, " I said, sitting up and staring, "I--I thought I was athome. "

"No, Mass' George. Home long a way. Been sleep, and Pomp been sleep. "

I shivered, got up, and stamped about. 

"Yes, Mass' George, um dreffle cole. "

"Here, get the powder and shot, and let's go back. "

Pomp shook his head. 

"No good go now. Get 'tuck in de forn, or tumble in de ribber. "

"But we must go. "

"No see de way; an' all de big 'gator go out for walk now, Mass'George. "

"What time can it be?"

"Dunno, Mass' George, o'ny know not morrow mornin' yet. "

I looked about me, and tried to make out the forest path by which weshould have to go; but all was dark as night could be, except overheadwhere a faint gleam showed where the moon should have been giving herlight, had not the clouds and mist interposed. 

I did not like the look of it, but on the other hand I was afraid togive up; I knew that my father would be anxious, perhaps setting out insearch of me. 

That last thought fixed me in my determination, and taking up the gun, Isaid firmly--

"Come along. "

"Mass' George go shoot somefin?"

"No; let's get back home. "

"No get home now. Too dark. "

"But we must get home. "

"Mass' George say muss get home, but de dark night say he no get home. "

"Let's try, " I said. 

Pomp was obedience itself, and he followed me as I strode back to theedge of the forest, entered the dense thicket close to the river, andhad not gone a hundred yards before just in front of me there was acrashing, rustling noise, and a dull sullen plunge. 

"I yah, ugly ole 'gator. Take care, Mass' George, he don't hab you. "

I felt my heart beat fast, but I tried to fix it upon my mind in theforemost place that the reptiles fled from me, and were perhaps morealarmed than I was; but as I pressed forward, Pomp suddenly said, piteously--

"No got shoe like Mass' George. Poor Pomp put him foot in 'gator mouf. Oh!"

Pomp caught hold of me tightly, for from somewhere in front there came alow snarling roar, which I had never before heard; but report had toldof different savage creatures which came down from the hills sometimes, mountain lions, as the settlers called them, and to face one of thesecreatures in the dark was too much for my nerves. 

"It's unlucky, " I said to Pomp; "but we can't get back to-night. We hadbetter get out from among the trees. "

Pomp wanted no second hint; he was behind, and he turned at once, andled the way back to the sandy bluff, where he stood shivering. 

"What was dat, Mass' George?"

"I don't know, " I said. "Some kind of great cat, I suppose. "

"Pomp tink he know. It great big monkey like in him country. Great bigas fader, and big long arm, an um shout _ooooor_! Like dat. "

He uttered as deep-toned a roar as he could, and made a snatch at medirectly and held on, for from out of the forest came an answering roarthat sounded terrific to us, as we stood there shivering with cold andfear. 

"Mass' George! Mass' George!" whispered Pomp, with his lips close to myear, "tell um I berry sorry. I no do um no more. "

"Hush!" I said, and I stood ready with the gun presented, fullyexpecting to see a dark shadowy form crawling over the light-colouredsand, and trying to get within range for a spring. 

But all was still once more, and we waited in expectancy for someminutes before there was a great floundering splash in the water to ourright; and then away to the left where the river ran black andmysterious in the night--where all was bright and beautiful by day--there came evidently from three different parts as many bellows, such asmust have been given by alligators of great size. 

"Come 'long, Mass' George, " whispered Pomp. 

"No, " I said, "we must wait till day. "

"Dey come and hab us bofe, Mass' George, we 'top here. Come 'long. "

"But it is impossible. "

"Yes, Mass' George, um possible; come and get up dat big tree. "

The proposition seemed so much in unison with my feelings that Ifollowed my companion at once, and he paused under a great oak a littlefarther from the river, and beyond the bluff. 

"Dah, Mass' George, make base up an' let me come. I dreffle frighten. "

"Then go first. "

"No, Mass' George, you go firs', you de mas'r. "

"Then I order you to go first, Pomp, " I said. 

"Den we bofe clime up togedder, Mass' George. You go one way, and Pompgo oder way. "

There seemed to be no time for discussion on questions of precedent, sowe began to climb together, reaching a great branch about twenty feetfrom the ground, no easy task for me, encumbered as I was by the gun. 

"Ha ha!" cried Pomp, who seemed to have recovered his courage as soon ashe was up in the tree; "no 'gator catch um up here, Mass' George. Nebber see 'gator, no, not eben lil 'gator, climb up tree. "

"No, " I said in a low tone, which impressed the boy so that he satspeechless for some time; "no, but the panthers can, more easily than wedo, Pomp. "

I don't know what sort of a shot I should have made; probably I shouldhave been too nervous to take good aim up there in the dark; but forwhat seemed a terrible length of time I sat there gun in hand, ready tofire at the first savage creature I could see, and a dozen times over Iconjured up something stealthily approaching. But it was not until wehad been up there about an hour that I felt quite certain of some greatcat-like creature being beneath the tree. 

It was not creeping forward, but crouched down as if watching us, readyat our first movement to change its waiting attitude into one ofoffence. 

Pomp made no sign, but he was so still that I felt sure he could see ittoo, and I was afraid to call his attention to it, lest it should bringthe creature on me so suddenly that it might disorder my aim. So I saton with the piece directed at the object, my finger on the trigger, hesitating, then determined to fire, when all at once it seemed to methat the animal had grown plainer. 

This, though I had not detected the movement, must mean that it wasgetting nearer and about to spring, so casting all hesitancy to thewinds, I raised the gun to my shoulder, and then quite started, for Pompsaid aloud--

"Mass' George going shoot?"

"Yes, " I said, in a husky whisper. "Keep still; do you see it?"

"No. Where be um?"

"There, there, " I whispered; "down straight before us. "

"What, dat?"

"Yes. Be still, or you'll make it leap at us. "

"Why, dat lil tree. "

There was a tone of such astonishment in the boy's voice that I bentlower and lower down, knowing how much better Pomp's eyes were thanmine; and as I looked, I saw that the object was clear, and that it wasindeed a low patch of shrub getting plainer and plainer rapidly now, forit was morning once more. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX. 

"Now, Mass' George, " said Pomp, as we stood at the foot of the tree, andstamped about to get rid of the stiffness, and cold brought on by ourcramped position on the branch, "de fuss ting am breckfuss. I sodreffle hungry. "

"But we ate everything last night, " I said. 

"Neb mind; plenty duck in de ribber. You go shoot four lil duck, dattwo piece, while Pomp make fire to roace um. "

"But how are we to get a light?"

"You see, " he said, as he busily began to get together all the loosesticks he could find lying about, at the same time showing me a stoneand his knife with a little bag full of tinder. "I soon get light, Mass' George; I get big fire much soon you get de duck. "

The proposition was so sensible that I went off with the gun, andfollowing the course of the river beyond the bluff, I was not longbefore I heard a familiar noise, and creeping forward in the grey dawn, I was soon crouching behind the low growth by a wide pool of the river, where quite a flock of ducks were disporting themselves, preening theirfeathers, diving, making the bright drops run over their backs likepearls, and ending by flapping and beating the water heavily with theirwings, exactly as I had seen them perform in the pond at home. 

I waited my opportunity, lying flat now on my chest, and at last, afternearly firing three or four times and always waiting for a betterchance, I drew trigger upon a knot of the ducks after getting severalwell in a line. There was a deafening report, a sensation as if myshoulder was broken, and a thick film of smoke hid everything from mysight. But as the shot went echoing along the side of the forest, Icould hear the whistling and whirring of wings where the ducks flappedalong the water, rose, and swept away over the trees. Then the smokerose, and to my great delight there lay five of the unfortunate ducks;three perfectly still, and floating slowly to the shallow below thepool, the other two flapping wildly and trying to reach the farthershore. 

To get the three was easy. I had but to wait and then wade in over theshallow to where I could see the sandy and pebbly bottom quite plain. To get the wounded ducks meant a swim, and perhaps a long hunt. 

"Better shoot at them again, " I thought, when I shuddered, for somethingdark appeared behind one; there was a snap, and it disappeared, whilealmost at the same moment the other, which must have been nearly twentyyards away, was suddenly struck down beneath the water by somethingwhich puzzled me at first, but which the next minute I knew to be analligator's tail. 

I turned to my three, now well over the shallows, and hesitated as towhether I dared risk going after them, not knowing but that an alligatormight make a rush out of the deep black pool and seize them first, orfailing them perhaps seize me. 

But I was hungry too, and leaping in, I secured all three birds aftersplashing through the water a bit, and reached the shore again insafety, but not without many an excited look round at the deep placewhere I knew the monsters were lurking; and as I shook the water from mylegs, and stamped about on the bank, I found myself thinking what a pityit was such a lovely country should be marred by dangerous beasts andhorrible reptiles like the rattlesnakes and alligators. 

Then I thought of the ducks, and as I held them all three by theirorange legs, and looked down at their beautifully-coloured plumage, allsoft browns and chestnuts, and with wing-spots of lovely green, andhaving a head of the same colour, my conscience smote me, and I foundmyself wondering what the ducks thought that beautiful morning when theywere having their baths and preening themselves ready for a long flightor a good swim. And I seemed to see them all again playing about, andpassing their heads over their backs, and rubbing the points of theirbeaks in the oil-gland to make their plumage keep off the water. Andhow soft and close it was!

"What must they have thought, " I said to myself, "about a monster whocame with a horrible, fire-dealing weapon that strikes them down like aflash of lightning? Not much room for me to complain about thealligators!" I exclaimed. "But if I had not killed the ducks theywould have killed all kinds of insects and little fishes, and if theydid not kill the insects and fishes, the insects and fishes would havekilled smaller ones. Everything seems to be killing everything else, and I suppose it's because we are all hungry, as I am now. "

I walked sharply back along the river-bank with the sun now well up, andbefore long came in sight of a little cloud of smoke rising softly abovethe trees, and soon after I could hear the crackling of wood, and as Idrew near, there was Pomp dodging about in the smoke, piling up piecesof dried stick, and making a roaring fire. 

The sight of this took away all my feelings of compunction, and inimagination I began to see the brown sides of the well-roasted ducks, tosmell their appetising odour, and to taste the juicy, tender bits aboutthe bones. 

"I heard you shoot um, Mass' George, " cried Pomp, excitedly. "Gotlubbly fire. How many?"

"Three, " I said. 

"Oh!"

"What's the matter?"

"On'y got flee. Dat two Mass' George, and on'y one for Pomp, an' I sodreffle hungly, I mose eat bit a 'gator. "

"There'll be plenty, " I said. "I shall only eat one. "

"Eh? Mass' George on'y eat one duck-bird?"

"That's all. "

"Mass' George sure?"

"Yes. Let's cook them. "

"But is Mass' George quite sure?"

"Yes--yes--yes!"

"Oh! Den Mass' George hab dis bewfler one wid um green head. Dat'sbiggess and bess. "

"Here, what are you going to do?" I cried, as Pomp suddenly seized thethree ducks and threw them into the fire. "That's not the way to roastducks. "

"Pomp know dat, Mass' George, " cried the boy, poking the birds aboutwith a long, sharp-pointed stick, one of several which he had cut ready. "Pomp fader show um how to do ober dah. "

"Ober dah" evidently meant Africa. 

"Dat a way to get all de fedder off fuss. Dah, see dat?" he cried, ashe turned one out scorched brown. "Now Mass' George see. "

As I watched him, he cleverly ran his sharp-pointed stick through thisfirst duck, stuck the point down into the sand, so that the bird wasclose in to the glowing embers, and then deftly served the others thesame. 

"Mass' George shoot um duck, Pomp cook um; same Pomp cook and make decake at home. Pomp fader nebber cook. Pomp cook de fis, and de yam, and make um hominy. Pomp berry clebber 'deed, Mass' George. Ah, youtry burn you 'tick an' tummle in de fire, would you, sah? No, youdon't! You 'top dah an' get rock nice for Mass' George. "

As he spoke he made a snatch at one of the sticks, and turned the bird, as he stuck it afresh in the sand, closer to the glowing embers, for theflame and smoke had nearly gone now, and the ducks were sputtering, browning, and beginning to give forth a tempting odour. 

As the boy was evidently, as he modestly said, so "clebber, " I did notinterfere, but took off my shoes and stockings, wrung the latter wellout, and laid them and the shoes in the warm glow to dry, a littlerubbing about in the hot dry sand from the bluff soon drying my feet. Then I carefully reloaded the gun, in accordance with Morgan'sinstructions, making the ramrod leap well on the powder charge and wad, while Pomp looked on eagerly, his fingers working, his lips moving, andhis eyes seeming to devour everything that was done. 

"Pomp load um gun, " he said all at once. 

"You go on with your cooking, " I replied; "that one's `burning um'tick. '"

Pomp darted at the wooden spit, and drawing it out replaced it in abetter position. 

"Dat duck lil rarksle, " he said, showing his teeth. "Dat free time tryto burn um 'tick and tummle in de fire, rock umself. Dah, you 'tan'till, will you? Oh, I say, Mass' George, done um 'mell good?"

"Yes; they begin to smell nice. "

"Dat de one hab green head. He berry juicy 'deed; dat one for Mass'George. What Mass' George going to do?"

"Put the gun and powder and shot farther away from the fire. "

"What for?"

"A spark might set the powder off. "

"Oh!" ejaculated Pomp. Then, "What powder do if 'park send um off?"

"Blow the fire out and send the ducks into the river. "

"What? An' de 'gator get um? Pomp not cook de duck for 'gator. 'Gatoreat de duck raw, and no pick um fedder. Take de gun away. "

I was already doing so, and standing it up behind us against a patch oflow bushes, I hung the powder and shot pouches by their straps to theiron ramrod. Then going back to my place I sat watching the cooking, asthe boy turned and re-turned the birds, which grew browner and moreappetising every moment. 

There were faults in that cooking, no doubt. There was neither platenor dish, no bread, no salt or pepper, and no table-cloth. But therewas something else--young, healthy appetite, as we sat at last in thebright morning sunshine, drawn back now from the fire, Pomp and I, eachwith a roasting-stick in one hand, his knife in the other, cutting offthe juicy brown bits, and eating them with the greatest of gusto, afteran incision had been made, and the whole of the hardened interior hadbeen allowed to fall out into the fire. 

We hardly spoke, but went on eating, Pomp watching me and cutting thebird exactly as I did mine; then picking each bone as it was detachedfrom the stick, and so on and on, till we had each finished his duck. Our hands were not very clean, and we had no table napkins for our lips;but as we ate that meal, I can safely say for myself that it was themost delicious repast I ever had. 

Then we sat perfectly still, after throwing our sticks into the remainsof the fire, reduced now to a few glowing embers. 

But there is one thing more of which I must speak, that is the thirdduck, which, certainly the best cooked and least burned of the three, had been served to table; that is to say, its burnt stick had been stuckin the sand between us, and there it was, nicely cooling down, andlooking tempting in the extreme. 

Pomp looked at me, and I looked at Pomp. 

"I dreffle glad we come an' 'top out all night, " he said, showing hiswhite teeth. "Mass' George, go an' shoot more duck, an' Pomp cook um. "

"We haven't finished that one, " I said. 

"No, Mass' George, no hab finish dat oder duck. "

"Well, go on; I've had quite enough. "

"Pomp had quite nuff too. "

"Then we'll wrap it up in the napkin, and we'll eat it by and by forlunch. "

"Yes; wrap um up an' eat um bime by. "

I drew out the napkin, and Pomp shot the duck off the wooden spit on tothe cloth, which, with due care to avoid the addition of sand, wasfolded up, and then I said--

"Now, Pomp, we must find the boat as we go back. "

"Mass' George go back?" he said. 

"Yes, of course; and get there as soon as we can. "

"Yes, Mass' George, " he said, sadly. "Pomp wouldn't mind 'top if Mass'George say 'top here. "

"We'll come again, " I said, laughing. "Let's find the boat if we can, but we must make haste back. "

"Hi! Ohey!" he shouted. 

"What's the matter?" I said. 

"Wha dat all gun?"

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN. 

I looked sharply round at the bush, hardly comprehending my blackcompanion's remark. 

"What?" I said, in a confused way. 

"Wha dat gun?"

"I stood it up against that bush, " I said; and then, shaking off thedull stupid feeling which troubled me, darted to the bush, expecting tosee that it had slipped down among the little branches. 

The gun was gone, and I looked round at the other bushes dotted about. 

"I put it here, didn't I?"

"Yes; Mass' George put um gun dah. Pomp know, " he cried, running to me, and dropping on his knees as he pointed to the impression left in thedry sand by the butt. "Gun gone down dah. "

He began scratching up the sand for a few moments, and I watched him, half hoping and believing that he might be right. 

But the boy ceased as quickly as he had begun. 

"I know, Mass' George, " he cried, starting up and gazing toward theriver. "'Gator 'fraid we come shoot um, and come out of de ribber and'teal a gun. "

"Nonsense! An alligator wouldn't do that. "

"Oh, I done know. 'Gator berry wicked ole rarksle. "

"Where are the marks then?" I said. 

"Ah, Pomp find um foots and de mark of de tail. "

He looked sharply round, so did I; but as he searched the sand Iexamined the bushes, feeling that I must be mistaken, and that I musthave laid the gun somewhere else. 

It was very stupid, but I knew people did make such mistakes sometimes;and quite convinced now that this was a lapse of memory, began to cudgelmy brains to try and recall the last thing I had done with the gun. 

Pomp settled that, for he came back to me suddenly, and said--

"See Mass' George put de gun dah!"

"You are sure, Pomp?" I said, as he stood pointing his black finger atthe bush. 

"Yes, Pomp ebber so sure. "

"Did you find any alligator marks?"

"No, Mass' George, nowhere. "

"Then some one must have come and stolen it while we were eating. "

"How people come 'teal a gun wif Pomp and Mass' George eatin' umbreakfast here?"

"I don't know. Come and look for footsteps. "

"Did; and de 'gator not been. "

"No, but perhaps a man has. "

"Man? No man lib here. "

"Let's look, " I whispered--"look for men's footsteps. "

The boy glanced at me wonderingly for a moment or two, then nodded hishead and began to search. 

Where we stood by the bush, saving that the ground had been trampled bymy feet, the task would have been easy enough, for everything showed inthe soft dry sand; but the bush was at the edge where the sand beganrunning from the foot of the bluff to the river, and everywhere on theother side was dense growth; patches of shrubs, grass, dry reed andrush, where hundreds of feet might have passed, and, save to thecarefully-trained eye of an Indian, nothing would have been seen. 

Certainly nothing was visible to me, but the fact that it was quitepossible for a man to have crawled from the forest, keeping the patchesof shrubby growth between him and us, till he reached the bushes, through which he could have cautiously stolen, and passing a hand oversoftly, lifted the gun and its pouches from where I had stood them, andthen stolen away as he had come. 

One thing was evident, we had an enemy not far away; and, unarmed as wewere, saving that we had our knives, the sooner we took flight thebetter. 

All this was plain to me, but as I gazed in Pomp's face I found it wasnot so clear to him; there was a strange look in his eyes, his skin didnot seem so black as usual, and he was certainly trembling. 

"Why, Pomp, " I said, "don't look like that. " For though I felt a littlenervous, I saw no cause for the boy's abject dread, having yet to learnthat anything not comprehensible to the savage mind is set down at onceas being the work of some evil spirit. 

He caught my arm and looked round, the whites of his eyes showingstrangely, and his thick lips seemed drawn in as if to make a thin line. 

"Come 'way, " he whispered. "Run, Mass' George, run, 'fore um come andcotch us. "

"Who? What?" I said, half angrily, though amused. 

"Hush! Done holler, Mass' George, fear um hear. Come take us bofe, like um took de gun. "

"I have it, " I said suddenly. "Your father has come up the river afterus, and he has taken the gun to tease us. Hi! Hannibal--Vanity--Van!"

"Oh, Mass' George! Oh, Mass' George, done, done holler. Not fader. Oh, no. It somefing dreffle. Let run. "

"Why isn't it your father playing a trick?"

"Him couldn't play um trick if him try. No, Mass' George, him nebberplay trick. It somefing dreffle. Come 'way. "

"Well, we were going back, " I said, feeling rather ashamed of myeagerness to get away, and still half uneasy about the gun, as I lookedup at the tree where we had slept to see if I had left it there. 

No; that was impossible, because I had had it to shoot the ducks. Butstill I might have put it somewhere else, and forgotten what I had done. 

I turned away unwillingly, and yet glad, if that can be understood, andwith Pomp leading first, we began our retreat as nearly as possible overthe ground by which we had come. 

For some little distance we went on in silence, totally forgetting theobject of our journey; but as we got more distant from the scene of ourlast adventure, Pomp left off running into bushes and against trees inspite of my warnings, for he had been progressing with his head screwedround first on one side then on the other to look behind him, doing somuch to drive away such terror as I felt by his comical aspect, that Iended by roaring with laughter. 

"Oh, Mass' George, " he said, reproachfully, "you great big foolish boy, or you no laugh like dat all. You done know what am after us. "

"No, " I said; "but I know we lost one of our guns, and father will bevery cross. There, don't walk quite so fast. "

"But Pomp want to run, " he said, pitifully. 

"And we can't run, because of the bushes and trees. I don't think therewas anything to be afraid of, after all. "

"Oh! Run, Mass' George, run!" yelled Pomp; and instead of running Istood paralysed for an instant at the scene before me. 

We were pretty close to the river-bank, and forcing our way through acane brake which looked just as if it must be the home of alligators, when a man suddenly stood in the boy's path. 

Quick as thought the brave little fellow sprang at him, seeing in him anenemy, and called to me to run, which of course I did not do, but, assoon as I recovered from my surprise, ran on to his help. As I did sothe path seemed darkened behind me, I heard a quick rustling, my armswere seized, and the next moment I was thrown down and a knee was on mychest. 

"Oh, Mass' George, why didn't you run?"

Poor Pomp's voice rang out from close beside me in despairing tones, andI wrenched my head round, just catching a glimpse of him through thecanes. Then I looked up in the stern faces of my captors, thinking thatI had seen them before, though no doubt it was only a similarity ofaspect that struck me, as I realised that we had fallen into the handsof the Indians once more. 

They did not give us much time to think, but after taking away ourknives twisted up some lithe canes and secured our wrists and armsbehind us, two holding each of us upright, while another fastened ourhands. 

Then they drew back from us, and stood round looking at us as if we weretwo curiosities. 

"Well, this is a nice game, Pomp, " I said at last. 

"Yes, dis nice game, Mass' George. Why you no run away?"

"How could I?"

"How you could? You ought run, jump in libber and go 'cross. Wish Irun and tell de capen an' Mass' Morgan. "

"Ah!" I ejaculated. 

"You tie too tight, Mass' George?"

"Yes, but I was thinking of something else. Pomp, those Indians aregoing to attack our place and the settlement, and no one will know theyare coming. "

"Pomp hope so, " he said, sulkily, and screwing himself about with thepain caused by his tight bonds. 

"What?"

"Den de capen an' Mass' Morgan shoot um, an' Serb um right. "

"But they will take them by surprise. "

"Wait bit. We soon get dese off, and go down tell 'em Injum come. "

"I'm afraid we shall not have the chance. "

Just then a firm brown hand was clapped on my shoulder, and a stalwartIndian signed to me to go on through the canes. 

I obeyed mechanically, seeing the while that the half-dozen Indians whohad captured us had silently increased to over a dozen quietly-moving, stealthy-looking fellows, who passed through the dense thicket, almostwithout a sound, and with their eyes watchfully turned in everydirection, as if they were always on the look-out for danger. And so Iwalked awkwardly on, feeling, now that my arms were bound behind me, asif at any moment I should stumble and fall. 

The mystery of the gun's disappearance was clear enough now, without theproof which came later on. It was quite plain to me that some of thesestrange, furtive-looking savages had crawled up behind the bush andcarried off the piece, after which they had lain in ambush waiting forus to retrace our steps along the track we had broken down the previousday, and then pounced upon us and made us prisoners. 

At my last encounter they had contented themselves with following ushome, but now everything seemed to betoken mischief. They seemed to meto be better armed, and had begun to treat us roughly by binding ourarms, and this it struck me could only mean one thing--to keep us fromgetting away and giving the alarm. 

I felt too now--for thoughts came quickly--that the report of the gunthat morning had guided them to our temporary camp, that and the smokeof the fire; and as I felt how unlucky all this was, I found that wewere getting farther and farther from the river, and in a few minutesmore we were in an open portion of the wood, where about fifty moreIndians were seated about a fire. 

A shout from our party made them all start to their feet and come tomeet us, surrounding and staring at us in a fierce, stolid way that senta chill through me as the question rose--Would they kill us both?

In a dull, despondent way the answer seemed to me--_yes_; not just then, for we were both placed back against a young tree, and hide ropes beingproduced, we were tightly bound to the trunks and left, while theIndians all gathered together in a group, squatted down, and sat insilence for a time smoking. 

Then all at once I saw one jump up, axe in hand, to begin talkingloudly, gesticulating, waving his axe, and making quite a long address, to which the others listened attentively, grunting a little now andthen, and evidently being a good deal influenced by his words. 

At last he sat down and another took his place, to dance about, talkingvolubly the while, and waving his axe too, and evidently sayingthreatening things, which, as he pointed at us now and then, and also inthe direction of the settlement, I felt certain must relate to theirexpedition. 

In spite of my anxiety about my fate, I could not help feelinginterested in these people, for everything was so new and strange. Butother thoughts soon forced themselves upon me. They must, I felt, begoing on to the settlement, and it was my duty at any cost to get away, and give the alarm. But how?

"Pomp, " I said, after a time, "do you think we could get loose and runback home?"

The boy looked at me with his face screwed up. 

"Pomp done know, " he said. 

"Could you get the knots undone?"

"Pomp 'fraid try. Come and hit um. Going to kill us, Mass' George?"

"Oh, no; I don't think there's any fear of that. "

"Then why they tie us up?"

"Don't talk so loud. It makes them look round. "

"Look dah!"

"What at?"

"Dah de gun. Dat big ugly Injum got um. Him fief. "

"Never mind the gun, " I said. "Let's think about getting away. "

"Yes; dat's what Pomp do fink about, Mass' George. "

"If they had not taken our knives, I might perhaps have cut ourselvesfree. Oh, I'd give anything to let them know at home. Look here; ifyou can get loose, never mind about me; run back home, and warn myfather to escape to the settlement. "

"You tell um, " said Pomp, shortly. 

"But I mean if you can get free without me. "

"What, you fink Pomp run 'way and leab Mass' George all 'lone?"

"Yes; it is to save those at home. "

"Capen flog um for going. "

"No, no; he would not. "

"Fader knock um down an' kick um. "

"I tell you he would not. Try all you can to get loose and creep awaywhen they are not looking. "

"Always looking, " said Pomp, shortly; and it was quite true, for someone or other of the Indians always seemed to be on the watch, and aftertrying to wrench myself clear, I stood resting my aching legs by hanginga little on the rope, for the hours were slowly gliding by, andafternoon came without relief. 

At last a couple of the men brought us some water and a piece each ofbadly-roasted and burned deer-flesh, setting our hands at liberty sothat we could eat and drink, but leaving the hide ropes holding ustightly to the trees, and sitting down to watch us, listening intentlyas we spoke, but evidently not understanding a word. 

"Well, " I said, after a few minutes, during which I had been eating withvery poor appetite, "why don't you eat, Pomp?"

"Done like um. 'Mell nasty. "

"It's only burnt, " I said. 

"How Mass' George know what um eat?"

"What?" I said, looking curiously at the meat. 

"Pomp fink it poor lil nigger been kill and cook um. "

"Nonsense; it's deer's flesh. "

"Mass' George sewer?"

"Yes, quite. "

"Oh!"

That was all the boy said, for he set to work directly and soon finishedhis portion, taking a good deep drink afterward; and as soon as he haddone one of the Indians secured his hands again, a task whichnecessitated a loosening of the hide rope, Pomp submitting with a verygood grace. 

Then came my turn, and as soon as I was secured, the Indians went slowlyback to where the others were grouped, and squatted down to listen tothe talking going on. 

It was a weary, weary time; the sun was getting lower, and birds cameand chirped about in the dense branches of the trees to which we werebound, and I felt a strange feeling of envy as I looked up from time totime and thought of their being at liberty to come and go. And allthrough those painfully long hours the talking went on constantly aboutthe fire, which one or the other of the Indians made up by throwing onsome branches of wood. 

As I watched them, I saw that they kept going and coming in differentdirections, so that the number in the camp did not vary much, and thoughthe day wore on, there was no cessation of the talking, for there wasalways a fresh Indian ready to leap to his feet, and begin relatingsomething with the greatest vehemence, to which the rest listenedattentively. 

"They must be going on to the settlement to-night, " I thought; and as Inoted their bows, arrows, axes, and knives, I conjured up horrors that Ifelt would be sure to take place if we could not get free and give thealarm. 

All sorts of plans occurred to me. The forest would, I felt, be full ofthe enemy, and if we could get loose there would be no chance of ourstealing away without being captured. But could we get across the riverin safety, and make our way along the farther bank; or could we swimdown? I shuddered as I thought of what would be the consequences oftrying such a feat. 

Then my ponderings were interrupted by the coming of a couple more ofthe Indians, who examined our fastenings and then went back. 

"Mass' George 'leep?" said Pomp suddenly, in a low voice. 

"Asleep? No. Who could go to sleep like this?"

"No, not nice go 'leep 'tanning up, " said Pomp, coolly; and there was along pause, with the monotonous talking of the Indians still going on. 

All at once one of the Indians who had last examined our bonds cameback, peeping about him inquiringly, examining our ropes, and lookingabout our feet for some minutes before going back, carefully scanningthe ground and bushes as he went, and after a good deal of hesitationreseating himself. 

By this time I was utterly wearied out, and hung forward from the ropewith my head upon my chest, gazing down hopelessly at the thick moss andother growth at our feet. 

"Mass' George 'leep?" whispered Pomp again. 

"No, no, " I said, sadly; "I could not sleep at a time like this. "

"'Cause Mass' George no go to sleep. "

I looked at him despondently, and saw that he was amusing himself bypicking the moss and leaves with his toes, getting a tuft together, snatching it off, and dropping it again, almost as cleverly as a monkeywould have done the same thing. 

Then I ceased to notice it, for I saw a couple of the Indians get upfrom the fireside, and come to examine us again. They felt all theknots, and appeared satisfied, going back to the fire as before, whileothers threw on fresh sticks. Then the smoking and talking went on, andthe flames cast their shadows about, and on the trees now in apeculiarly weird way. 

We were almost in darkness, but they were in what seemed to be a circleor great halo of red light, which shone upon their copper-colouredskins, and from the axes and the hilts of the knives they had stuck inthe bands of their deer-skin leggings. 

"Soon be quite dark now, Mass' George, " whispered Pomp; "den you see. "

"See? See what? Their fire?"

"Wait bit--you see. "

My heart gave a great throb, and I wanted to speak, but the words in myagitation would not come. It was evident that the boy had some planafoot, and as I waited for him to speak again, feeling ashamed that thispoor black savage lad should be keener of intellect than I, he suddenlybegan to laugh. 

"Pomp, " I whispered, "what is it?"

"You mose ready, Mass' George?"

"Ready? What for?"

"You see dreckerly. You know what dat Injum look about for?"

"No. "

"Lose um knife. "

"Well?"

"Pomp got um. "

"You have? Where?"

"Down dah, " he said, making a sign with one foot toward the loose mossand leaves he had picked. 

"Why, Pomp, " I whispered, joyfully, "how did you manage that?"

"Ciss! Coming. "

Two of the Indians had risen again from the fire, and once moreapproached, feeling the knots, and to my despair, binding us moresecurely with a couple of fresh ropes of hide. 

Then I saw their dark figures go half way to the fire, return and passnear us, and out along the banks of the river toward the settlement. 

Then six more rose and went slowly out of sight among the trees, and Ifelt that these must be going to form outposts to guard the little campfrom attack. 

"Now, Mass' George, " whispered Pomp--"ah, look dah. "

I was already looking, and saw that about a dozen more left the firesideto go out in different directions, their tall dark figures passing outof sight among the trees. 

"What are you going to do with the knife?" I whispered softly. 

"'Top; you see, " said the boy. 

"But how did you get it?"

"You see dat Injum come feel de rope. He 'tuck Pomp head down under umarm while he tie de knot hurt um, so Pomp mean to bite um; but Pomp seede handle ob de knife 'tick up close to um mouf, and um take hold wid umteef, pull um out, and let um fall and put um foot ober um. "

"Oh, Pomp!" I said. 

"Den he gone, Pomp push um out ob sight and put um foot ober um again, and now I juss pick um up wid Pomp toe. "

I heard a faint rustle, and then he whispered after a faint gruntingsound--

"Got um. "

I stared sidewise at where he was--only about six feet away--and halffancied that I could see him pick up the knife with his toes, and bendhis foot up till he could pass the blade into his hand. 

"Hff!"

"What's the matter?" I whispered, as I heard a faint ejaculation. 

"Pomp cut umself. "

Then I heard a curious sawing sound, which seemed to be loud enough toreach the Indians' ears, but as I looked, they were all talking, and Iturned my eyes again in the direction of my companion, whose black bodyand light drawers had stood out plainly in the faint glow of the fire aminute before, and I could only just restrain an exclamation, for he wasnot there. 

At the same moment his lips were at my ear--

"'Tan 'till. "

I obeyed, and felt the tension and loosening as he rapidly cut throughthe hide rope and the cane bonds which held me; but I was so stiff, andmy wrists were so numbed, that the feeling had gone from my hands. 

"Mass' George ready?"

"No; yes, " I said, as I gazed wildly at the group about the fire, andfelt that our movements must be seen. But the Indians made no sign, andPomp went on--

"Injum ebberywhere now. Can't run away. "

"But we must, " I whispered. 

"Catchum gain, dreckerly. Dis here tree. Mass' George go up fuss. "

"Up the tree!" I faltered. 

Then grasping the cleverness of the boy's idea, I stretched out my arms, seized a branch overhead, and in spite of my numbness, swung myself upand stood on it, holding by the branch of the great pine close behindthe two small trees to which we had been bound. 

Pomp was beside me directly. "Up!" he whispered; and as silently as Icould, I crept on toward the dense crown, the many horizontal branchesgiving good foot-hold, and the fire gleaming among the needle-likefoliage as I went higher, with Pomp always ready to touch me and try toguide. 

It was a huge tree, quite a cone of dense foliage, after we were somedistance up, and we had just reached the part where great, flat, heavily-laden boughs spread between us and the ground, when Pomp drewhimself quickly to my side, and laid his hand on my mouth. 

It was not necessary, for at the same moment as he I had noted thedanger, just catching sight of two black shadows on the ground, which Iknew were those of a couple of the Indians approaching our trees fromthe fire. 

Then we could see no more, but remained there clinging to the boughs asif part of the tree itself, wondering what was to come. 

It seemed quite a space of time before from just below I heard adiscordant yell which thrilled through me, and actually for the momentmade me loose my hold. But I was clinging fast again directly, as theyell was answered by a couple of score of throats; there was the rapidbeat of feet, the crunching of dead sticks and crushing of bushes, and Iclung there with closed eyes, listening to a confused gabble of excitedvoices, and waiting for what I seemed to know would come next. 

For in my excitement I could in fancy picture the Indians examining thecut thongs lying where they had dropped by the trees, and then one greatstalwart fellow took a step out from the rest and pointed up to where wetwo clung forty feet from the ground, and I saw a score of arrows fittedto the bow-strings, and their owners prepare to shoot and bring us down. 

I cannot attempt to describe the sensation that thrilled through me inwhat was almost momentary, nor the wild thoughts flashing in my brain. I only know that I wondered whether the arrow which pierced me wouldhurt much, and thought what a pity it was that the tree we were in didnot hang over the stream, so that we might have fallen in the water. 

But no flight of arrows rattled among the boughs, and all we heard wasthe gabble of excited voices. Then came yell after yell from a littledistance farther away from the settlement, and from the excitedquestioning which seemed to follow, I knew that a number of the Indianshad returned to the camp to talk hurriedly to those beneath the tree. 

Then there were a couple of yells given in a peculiar tone, and a faintseries of sounds reached us, suggesting to me that the whole party hadspread out, and were quickly and cautiously creeping along through theforest from the edge of the stream for some distance in, and then allwas still. 

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT. 

A pair of warm lips at my ear made me start again. 

"Dey all 'tupid, dem Injum. I know dey nebber tink we get up tree. Think we run home. All gone. Come down. "

"No, no; it is not safe, " I whispered. 

"Yes; all gone dat way. We go oder. "

He was already descending almost as rapidly as a monkey, and I followedas fast as I could, fully expecting to be seized; but all was silent, and the fire had sunk quite low as we bent down and crept along by theedge of the opening, and directly after were well in the shelter anddarkness of the trees, with the fire behind only making its presenceknown by a dull glow. 

"Where are you going?" I whispered at last. 

"Get away from Injum. Come!"

He said this shortly, and I began thinking that it was our wisest courseto get right away, and, as soon as we could find a spot at daybreak, cross to the other side, and then try to thread our way back home. Buta curiously dull, deadening feeling came over me, as I felt that theIndians must now get there first, and that we should be too late to givethe alarm. 

I was just thinking this when Pomp stopped short. 

"Mass' George take off um shoes, " he whispered. "Carry um. Injum nosee footmarks a-morrow. "

I hurriedly did as he suggested, for there was wisdom in what he said, and I hoped that the print of my stockinged feet, if our trail was foundand followed, might pass for the impressions made by moccasins. 

I did not know much then about such matters, but still I had heard agood deal of talk about the skill of the Indians in tracking, andnaturally felt nervous as I immediately began magnifying their powers, and fancied that as soon as it was day they would take up our trail likea pack of hounds, and follow it step by step, first my clumsyshoe-prints, then Pomp's bare feet, with the great toe spreading wideout from the others, which all seemed long and loose, as I had oftennoticed and laughed at when I had seen them in the mud or sand. Infact, I had more than once followed him by his footprints, and as Irecalled all this, I seemed to see the fierce-looking savages coming onswiftly, and urged Pomp to make haste, though my heart sank as I feltthat every step took us farther into the wilderness, and with theexception of the knife the boy had secured, we were without arms. 

"Can't go no fasser, Mass' George, " he said; "so dark. But done you be'fraid. Dem on'y 'tupid savage. Pomp too clebber let um cotch him'gain. "

In spite of my anxiety I could not help smiling at my companion'sconceit, and his reference to "'tupid" savages. Pomp's connection withcivilisation was making its mark upon him in other ways beside the rapidmanner in which he had acquired our tongue. 

And so we tramped on hour after hour, going, as I knew by the starswhenever we got a glimpse of them, nearly due west, and trying to avoidbreaking branch or trampling down thick patches of growth by making adetour. 

Of course this hindered us a good deal, but still it was the surest wayof avoiding recapture; and at last, after our long, weary walk, whosemonotony I had relieved by softly chafing my arms and wrists to get ridof the remains of the numbness produced by the bonds, there came afamiliar note or two from the trees overhead, and I knew that in a veryshort time it would be light. 

"Tired, Pomp?" I said. 

"No, Mass' George, but I dreffle hungly 'gain. Oh! Dem ugly tief 'tealde gun. No get duck for breakfass, eh?"

"Let's think about escaping and getting back to the house before thesesavages. --Ah, it's getting light. "

I remember how eagerly I said this, as I saw the pale grey appearingthrough the leaves, and making the tall, gloomy-looking trunks stand uplike great columns in all directions. 

"Now, " I said, "where do you think the river is?"

"Ober dah, " said Pomp, without a moment's hesitation; and he pointed tothe left. 

"Is it far?"

"No, not far. "

"Let's get to it at once then. "

We struck off again, bearing to the left, and just at sunrise found thatwe were at the edge of the forest once more, with a well-defined track, showing where the river ran. Where we stood we were under the shade ofthe great trees, where scarcely anything grew beneath the spreading, tangled branches, while just beyond them there was a dense thicket ofsucculent growth glittering in the sunshine, where the leaves were stillmoist with dew, and some hundred or a hundred and fifty yards away thereonce more was the other edge of the forest, rising up over a rich bandof growth similar to that which was close to where we stood. 

The river lay between, I knew, though invisible from where we stood; andfor the moment I felt more hopeful, for, after the long, dark trampthrough the wilderness, we seemed to be now on the broad high-road whichled straight past home. 

Then my heart sank again, as I felt that perhaps the Indians werealready on our track, and that even if they were not, they were betweenus and safety. 

My reverie was interrupted by Pomp, who said briskly--

"Now, Mass' George, what you tink?"

"We must get across the river at once. "

Pomp made a grimace. 

"How we 'wim ober dah wid de 'gator all awaiting to hab us forbreakfass, Mass' George?"

I shuddered as I thought of the task, but it seemed as if that was theonly thing to do, and then tramp along the opposite bank downward. 

"What are you doing?" I said, as the boy began to step about, cautiously penetrating once more into the forest, and stopping at lastbeside a moderate-sized pine, whose trunk was dotted with the stumps ofdead branches, till about fifty feet from the ground, where it formed apretty dense tuft, whose top was well in the sunlight. 

"Now we go up dah and hide, and rest a bit. "

"But why not try that tree, or that, or that?" I said; and I pointedrapidly to three or four more, all far more thickly clothed with branchand foliage. 

"If Injum come he fink p'raps we hide in dah, an' look. No fink we getup dat oder tree. Injum berry 'tupid. "

"But hadn't we better try and get across or down the stream?"

Pomp shook his head. 

"See Injum, and dey dreffle cross dat we run 'way. Wait a bit, Mass'George. "

"But my father--yours--and Morgan?"

"Well, what 'bout um, Mass' George?"

"We ought to warn them. "

"Dey must take care ob demself. No good to go and be caught. Dat nothelp um fader. "

There was so much truth in this that I did not oppose Pomp's plan ofgetting up in the tree, and hiding until the pursuit was over. For itwas only reasonable to suppose that after a thorough hunt in onedirection, the Indians would come in the other. Besides, I was utterlywearied out the previous evening, and glad to rest my tired limbs byhanging against the rope, and taking the weight off my feet. Since thenwe had tramped through the night many dreary miles, made more painful bythe constant stress of avoiding obstacles, and the sensation of beinghunted by a pack of savages whose cries might at any moment rise uponthe ear. 

It was not a comfortable resting-place for one who felt as if he wouldgive anything to throw himself down and lie at full length, but itpromised to be safe, and following Pomp's lead, I climbed steadily upthe tree to where the dense head formed quite a scaffolding of crossingboughs, and here, after getting well out of sight of any one who mightbe passing below, we seated ourselves as securely as possible, andwaited for what was to come next. 

"Wait Injum gone, and we kedge fis' and roast um for dinner, " said Pomp;and then we sat for some little time in silence, listening for theslightest sound. 

Birds we heard from time to time, and now and then the rustle of asquirrel as it leaped from bough to bough, but nothing else till therewere, one after the other, four ominous splashings in the river, whichgave me a very uncomfortable feeling with regard to crossing to theother side, and I looked at Pomp. 

"Dat 'gators, " he said shortly. "No 'wim cross de ribber. "

Then quite a couple of hours must have passed, and Pomp began to fidgetabout terribly, making so much noise that if the Indians had beenanywhere at hand, they must have heard. 

"Hush!" I said; "sit still. "

"Can't, Mass' George, " he said sharply. "I so dreffle hungly. "

"Yes, so am I. What are you going to do?"

"Get down again. Injum no come now. "

I hesitated; and as I was heartily sick of waiting, and famished, I mademyself believe that our enemies were not pursuing us, and descendedquickly to look at my companion. 

"What we do now, Mass' George--kedge fis?"

"If we can, " I said; "but how?"

"Pomp show Mass' George. "

He led on through the thick growth just outside the forest edge, andlooking sharply from side to side, soon pitched upon a couple of long, thin, tapering canes, which he hacked off and trimmed neatly, so thatthey formed a pair of very decent fishing-rods, and he looked at metriumphantly. 

"Dah!" he said. 

"But where are the hooks and lines?"

Pomp's face was wonderful in its change. 

"Wha de hookum line?" he said. 

"Yes, you can't catch fish like that. "

Scratching the head when puzzled must be a natural act common to allpeoples, for the boy gave his woolly sconce a good scratch with firstone hand and then the other. 

"Dat berry 'tupid, " he said at last; "Pomp no 'tink of dat. What we donow?"

I stood musing for a few minutes as puzzled as he was. Then the brightthought came, and I took the lighter of the two canes, cut off the mostpliant part, and then tearing my silk neckerchief in thin strips, Isplit the end of the cane, thrust in the haft of the knife, so that itwas held as by a fork, and bound the cane tightly down the length of theknife-handle, and also below, so that the wood should split no farther;and as the knife was narrow in blade, and ran to a sharp point, we nowhad a formidable lance, with shaft fully twelve feet long. 

"There!" I said triumphantly in turn, as I looked at Pomp. 

"'Tick um froo de fis?" he said. 

"Yes. We must find some deep pool, and see if we cannot spearsomething, so as to be food for the day. "

"Mass' George 'tick um fis, Pomp find um. "

I nodded, eager enough to try and get something in the way of food, sothat we might be better able to bear our day's journey, for I felt thatsomehow we must get back; but I always hesitated from starting, lest weshould be seen by pursuing Indians, and being recaptured, have no chanceof giving the alarm at home. 

Pomp was not long in finding a deep hole close under the bank, in whoseclear, tree-shaded water I could see about a dozen fish slowly glidingabout. They were only small, but anything was food for us then; andintroducing my lance cautiously, I waited my opportunity, and thenstruck rapidly at a fish. 

Vain effort! The fish was out of reach before the point of the knifecould reach him; and a few more such strokes emptied the hole, but notin the way I intended. 

"Find another, " I said; and Pomp crept along, and soon signed to me tocome. 

As he made way for me, and I crept to the edge, I felt a thrill ofpleasure, for there, close under the bank, just balanced over somewater-weed, was a fine fish about a foot and a half long. 

"If I can get you, " I thought, "we shall do. "

Carefully getting my spear-shaft upright, I lowered the point, andaiming carefully, I struck. 

Whether I aimed badly, or the refraction of the water was not allowedfor, I cannot say, but there was no result. I only saw a quivering ofthe surface and the fish was off into the river. 

The same result for a dozen more tries, and then Pomp saidprotestingly--

"I nebber tink dat ob any good. "

"But it is good if I could strike one, " I said, testily. 

"Um on'y tummle off 'gain, Mass' George. "

"Never mind; try and find another good hole, I'll do it yet. "

He gave his head a rub and went on along the river-side, peering amongthe overhanging bushes, and one way and another we made a trail that anyone could have followed; but likely holes and pools were scarce now, andI was getting hot, faint, and weary, when, after creeping close to theedge of the stream again, Pomp signed to me to give him the lance. 

I hesitated for a moment, not liking to give up, but ended by passingthe spear; and, taking it, Pomp lay flat down, crept to the edge wherethe bank overhung the river, as it proved, very gently thrust his eyesbeyond, drew back, and quickly picked a good-sized bunch of long grass, which he bound at one end, opened the bunch at the other, and put it onlike a cap, the result being that the long grassy strands hung rightover his face loosely. 

He laughed at me, and crept back again, moving his head slowly to andfro for a few moments, as if to get the occupants of the pool used tohis presence. 

Then very slowly and cautiously he manipulated the lance shaft, so thatit was upright, and holding it with both hands lowered the point downand down till six feet had disappeared, then seven, eight, nine atleast; and as I was thinking how deep it must be down there, the longcane became stationary, with the boy's hands holding it above his head. 

I stood leaning forward, wondering what luck he would have, and full ofhope, for I was too hungry to feel envious and hope that he would miss. But still he did not strike, and the moments glided on till I wasgetting quite out of patience, and about to creep forward and look downto see how big the fish might be, when, quick as thought, down went theshaft with a tremendous dig, and then, with the cane quiveringexceedingly, Pomp seemed to be holding something he had pinned tightlydown against the bottom, till its first fierce struggles were at an end. 

"Got him?" I exclaimed, joyfully. 

"Pomp 'tick knife right froo um, " he panted; and then springing up, herapidly drew the shaft from the water, hand over hand, till, to myintense astonishment, he raised to the bank, muddy, dripping, andflapping heavily, the largest terrapin I had seen, and putting his footupon it, he drew out the spear, which had transfixed it right in themiddle of the back. 

"Dah!" he exclaimed; and seizing his capture, he led the way into theforest, where, risking discovery, we soon had a fire of dead sticks andpine-needles blazing merrily over the shell of our terrapin, off whichwe made at last, if not a good meal, a sufficiently satisfying one togive us spirit for trying to get back home. 

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE. 

"Now, Pomp, " I said, after we had each lain down and had a good heartydrink of clear water, "the way to get home is to make a raft and floatdown the river. "

"Don't want raft--want um boat, " he said. 

"Do you know what a raft is?" I said. 

"No, Mass' George. "

I explained to him, and he shook his head. 

"'Gator come and pick Pomp and Mass' George off. "

"We must make it so big that they could not. "

"How make big raft?--no chopper to cut down tree. "

"We must cut down and tie together bundles of canes, " I said, after along pause, well occupied by thinking. "They will bear us if we liedown upon them. We have a knife; let's try. "

It was no easy task to get the knife free, for the threads by which itwas bound into the split end of the cane had swollen; but it was clearat last, and selecting a suitable spot where the shore was quite a canebrake, we toiled away cutting and tying together bundle after bundle ofcanes, till we had six which roughly resembled as many big trusses ofstraw. These we secured to four of the stoutest canes we could find, passing them through the bands crosswise, and after a good deal ofdifficulty, and at the risk of undoing our work, we managed to thrust itoff the bank into the river, where, to my great delight, upon trying it, the buoyancy far exceeded my expectations. In fact, though we could nothave stood upon it, lying down it supported us well, and without anyhesitation, after cutting a couple of light poles for steering ordirecting, we thrust off from the side, and began gliding down thestream. 

From that moment it seemed as if our troubles were over, for we hadlittle difficulty in keeping well out from the overhanging boughs, whilea thrust or two with our poles enabled us to avoid fallen trees andpatches of growth rising from the river shallows. 

I soon felt convinced that if the bands we had made would hold out, weshould have no difficulty in floating down, for I could recall no rapidsor falls likely to give us trouble. Certainly we had seen nor heardneither. Our risks were from the collapse of our raft, from thereptiles that we kept seeing from time to time as we glided slowly on, and from the Indians, whom, as I scanned the bank, I expected moment bymoment to see start from the dense growth which fringed the sides with ayell. 

If we could have felt secure, the ride down the river would have beendelightful, for it was all in the bright sunshine, with a wall of theloveliest verdure on either side. Flowers hung in clusters, or sprangfrom the moist banks; birds flitted here and there, and every now andthen some great heron or crane sprang up with flapping wings and harshcry at being disturbed while fishing. 

But every now and then an excited movement on the part of Pomp told methat an alligator was in sight, sunning himself on a shoal, or where hehad beaten down the reedy growth as he had crawled out upon the bank. 

Such movements on the boy's part were perilous, the side of the raftgoing down slowly and steadily, till I forced him to lie still. 

"They will not touch us, " I said, "unless we are struggling in thewater. Do you want to fall in or upset the raft?"

He shuddered, and his eyes rolled a little, but he lay still, and weglided on till we must have gone down a couple of miles, when all atonce Pomp uttered a cry. 

"Hush!" I said, despairingly. "You will be heard. "

"Nebber mind. Quick, Mass' George! Push! Push!"

I could not understand what he meant, but it was evident that somethingwas wrong, and there was no time to ask for an explanation; so I helpedall I could to push the raft toward the farther shore, convinced thatthe Indians were upon us, and that we must seek safety in the forestonce again. 

It was easy enough to float with the stream, but hard work to make theraft to move as we wished, and we must have gone down fully a hundredyards farther before there was a chance to seize an overhanging branch, and tow the raft to a clear piece of the farther bank, on to which Pompscrambled at once. 

"Quick, Mass' George, quick!" he cried; and leaving me to follow, hedisappeared at once in the dense cane and bush. 

I was not long in following; and as I got ashore I saw the raft caughtby an eddy, as it rose relieved from my weight, and as I plunged intothe thicket I had a glimpse of it being carried out into the swiftstream. 

I was too much excited and hurried to follow Pomp, whom I heard crashingon before me, to pause to think about our retreat being now cut off bywater, unless we made a new raft. The Indians must be there withinview, I felt; but why did no arrows come; and why did not my companionplunge at once into the forest?

The explanation came directly, as I struggled on, seeing my route markedby trampled down reed and broken twig, for Pomp suddenly shouted--

"I got um, Mass' George. "

What had he got? Something eatable, I felt, for he was always hungry;and to obtain this we had lost our raft, and should have all the work todo over again. 

"Hush!" I whispered, angrily; "you will be heard. "

"Done matter now, " came from close at hand, though I could see nothingyet. "Pomp fine um. "

I struggled out of the low brushwood, and came into a more open part ofthe bank, and there stood in astonishment, to find my companion dancingwith delight, and pointing to where, six feet above my head, just as ithad been left by the subsiding of the water, and on a nearly even keel, was the lost boat, perched among the bushes, and apparently none theworse for its journey. 

"Oh, Pomp!" I cried, as excited now as he, "this is a find. "

"See juss lit' bit ob um back up dah, Mass' George, " he said. "Come tryand get um down. "

I beat and pressed down the bushes as much as I could, and together wereached the stern of the boat; but as I touched it a fresh thought aroseto damp my spirits. 

There was the boat, but in what condition was it? It did not seempossible that it could have been drifting about in that flood and lefthere without damage--a hole made by some jagged projecting tree branch, or a plank started. 

"Now den, Mass' George, pull. "

I dragged at the stem, and then uttered a warning cry and threw myselfback, for the boat was so lightly perched on the bushes that it camedown with a rush, and as we started up again, and examined it, as far asI could see it was completely uninjured, and even the oars were in theirplaces beneath the thwarts. 

The rest of the journey toward the water was not quite so easy, but wetugged and lifted, and by degrees got it on the few yards farther, andat last had the satisfaction of sending it crashing down into a bed ofreedy growth, and springing in to push it onward into the stream, where, once clear of the dense water grasses, it began to glide down easily andwell. 

Now that the excitement of the discovery and launching of the boat wasover, it all seemed to have been a kind of day-dream; and though I tookmy seat on a thwart, and got an oar over the side, I could hardlybelieve it real till I recalled that it was possible that our actionshad all been watched, and that amongst the trees and bushes of the otherside dozens of keen eyes might be aiming arrows at us, and the oaralmost dropped from my hand. 

Pomp was thinking of our enemies too, for, as he got his oar over theside, and was looking down stream, he exclaimed suddenly--

"Yah! Who 'fraid now? Look, Mass' George, dat big ugly ole 'gator, dah. "

"Pomp!" I cried, in an excited whisper; and I half rose to fling myselfdown, to lie in shelter of the boat's side. 

For at that moment, from some distance off, came a cry that I recognisedas an Indian yell. 

CHAPTER THIRTY. 

I do not suppose that many who read this have ever heard a Red Indian'scry, and I hope those who have not never will. It was no doubt inventedon purpose to scare an enemy, and it answers its purpose thoroughly. 

To me it sounded blood-curdling, and a curious sensation ran through me, as if the blood was chilling in my veins. But on thinking of itafterwards, I did not believe that it curdled, and on talking the matterover just before sitting down to write this narrative of my boyishadventures, my doctor said it was all nonsense; that the sensation wasproduced by the nerves, and that if a body's blood curdled there wouldbe an end of him at once. 

Of course the doctor was right, for the effect of that cry was to makeme drop down in the boat again, whisper to Pomp to pull, and row withall my might. 

Then another yell came from our right, and was answered from the forest, the Indian who shouted evidently being not very far away. 

"Hear dat, Mass' George?" said Pomp. 

"Yes; pull hard. It is the Indians. "

"Well, who car' for old Injum? Dey can't cotch us now. "

"Don't be too sure, " I whispered. "There may be some of them waiting toshoot at us with their bows and arrows. "

Pomp turned his head quickly over his right shoulder to look at the lowbushes and reedy plants by the river-bank, and in doing so thrust hisoar too deeply down, with the result that he received a blow in thechest, his legs rose up in the air, and his head went down between mylegs. 

He lay on his back for a moment staring wildly up at me over hisforehead, his eyes rolling and his mouth wide. 

"Why Mass' George do dat?" he cried. 

"I didn't, you stupid little nigger, " I cried, angrily. "Get up andmind your oar. You caught a crab. Pull!"

Pomp scrambled back in his place, and began to pull again as hard as hecould, for my voice had rather startled him. 

"What Mass' George say?" he whispered. 

"Pull!"

"Yes, I pull; but what Mass' George say 'fore dat?"

"I said you caught a crab. "

"Didn't! It was great big terrapum. "

"I mean you put your oar in too deep. "

"Den what for say catch um crab? Mass' George say Injum in de bushshootin' at Pomp, and den he look round an' no Injum dah; Mass' Georgeplay trick to fright um, and den call poor Pomp 'tupid lil nigger. "

"Will you hold your tongue and row?" I whispered fiercely. 

"Pomp can't hold um tongue and pull de oar bofe togedder. "

"Hush!"

_Pow_--_ow_--_ow_--_ow_--_ow_--_ow_! Came faintly from among the trees, and Pomp turned sharply round, with circles of white showing round thedark part of his eyes; but this time he kept his oar out of the water, and the boat instead of turning toward the side continued to glideswiftly down the stream. 

"Dat de Injum?" he whispered. 

"Yes. Pull--hard!"

He swung round in his place, and began to row again so sturdily that Ihad to work hard to keep the boat's head straight; and the streamfavouring us, we went on down at a rapid rate, though every now and thenI was obliged to whisper to him to easy as we neared some sharp curve orsandbank, to avoid which obstacles I had to keep turning round to lookahead. 

We had been rowing steadily like this for some time now without hearingthe cries of the Indians, but I did not feel any the more confident, forI knew enough of their habits to think that when they were most silentthe greatest danger might be near. The banks glided slowly by us, andwe had this great advantage, that even if we slackened speed the boatstill travelled fast. But Pomp worked hard, and evidently believingthat the danger was entirely past, his spirits rose again and he beganto laugh. 

"Poor ole Injum, " he said; "I berry sorry for um. Poor ole Injum loseum knife. Pomp wonner what um say. How soon we get home now, Mass'George?"

"Oh, it will take hours yet, " I replied; and just then I turned my headto see that we were rapidly approaching a ridge of sand right in themiddle of the river. I was about to give my oar a vigorous tug, when Inoted that the stream divided, and ran in two swift currents on eitherside of the ridge. As we then were, I saw that the boat would gothrough the narrower one--the swifter evidently; and at the same momenta pile of wood and dead rubbish on the sandspit ceased to obstruct theview, and to my horror I saw that the little long islet, whose sandswere only just above the level of the water, was occupied by a group ofseven or eight alligators, the nearest being a monster, the rest varyingto the smallest, which was not above three feet long. 

I involuntarily ceased rowing and Pomp did the same, just as we wereentering the narrow channel, and so close to the sandspit, that theblade of the boy's oar held ready for the next dip swept over the sand. 

Pomp was gazing in the other direction, scanning the river-bank; and asI saw what was about to happen, I said in a quick whisper--

"Look out!"

Almost as I spoke, the blade of Pomp's oar swept over the rugged hornycoat of the largest alligator, which, like the rest, was sleeping in thehot sunshine perfectly ignorant of our near approach. 

The effect was instantaneous. As the boy turned sharply round to lookout, the great reptile sprang up, opened its huge jaws, and made a snapat the oar-blade, whisked round its tail, striking the boat, and thenmade a series of plunges to reach the water on the other side, itsactions alarming the rest, which on their retreat made the sandspit seemalive, and the water splash and foam; while Pomp uttered a yell ofhorror, loosed his hold of his oar, and dived down into the boat, torise again and stare over the stern as soon as I told him the danger waspast. 

It was all the work of a few moments, during which I was startledenough, especially when I saw the gaping jaws of the great reptile, andheard the snap it made at the oar-blade; but we were going swiftly by, and mingled with the terror there was something so comic in Pomp'sactions, that in the reaction I began to laugh. 

This brought Pomp's face round directly, and his reproachful black eyesseemed to ask me what I could see to laugh at. 

"Come, " I said, "you can't tell me I was playing tricks then. --Why, Pomp, your oar's overboard, " I cried as I realised that fact. 

"Yes, Mass' George. Dat great 'gator 'wallow um. "

"Nonsense!" I cried, as I tried to check the progress of the boat oncatching sight of the oar gliding swiftly down stream twenty yards away. "There it is. Wait till it comes close. I'll try and manage to getyou near it. "

"Dah it am! Whah?"

"There, just off to your left. "

"So um are, Mass' George. 'Gator no like um, an' 'pit um out 'gain. "

"There: mind! Now then, quick! Catch hold. "

I had managed to check the boat enough to let the oar overtake us, andPomp made a snatch at it, but drew back sharply with a low cry ofhorror. 

"What's the matter now?" I said. "Make haste; you'll lose it. "

"Great big Injum down dah, " he whispered, hoarsely. "Um want to biteoff poor Pomp arm. "

"Nonsense! How could an Indian be there?" I said, as we floated onside by side with the oar. 

"Injum? Pomp say great big 'gator. You look, Mass' George. "

"You said Indian, Pomp, " I continued, as I drew in my oar, picked up theboat-hook, and went cautiously to the side to look down into thetransparent water, where, sure enough, one of the reptiles was swimmingalong; but it was quite a small one, and a sharp dig down with theboat-hook sent it undulating away, and I recovered the oar, passing itto Pomp with a gesture, as there arose once more a cry from the forestright away back, and it was answered in two places. 

Pomp took the oar and began to row again steadily, staring back at thesandspit, now fast growing distant. Then all at once, as the faint cryarose from the forest--

"Dat not Injum, " he cried sharply; "dat fock. "

"Fox!" I said, recalling the little jackal-like creatures, of which Ihad seen one or two that had been shot by Morgan. 

"Yes, dat fock. Um shout like dat to noder fock in um wood when um loseumself. "

"Yes, but that would be at night, " I said, wondering whether he wasright. 

"'Pose um lose umself in de day. Make um cry?"

"No, " I said, thoughtfully. "It is like the cry of the fox, Pomp, but Ithink it's the Indians making it. "

"Why Injum cry out like fock when um can cry like Injum?"

"To deceive any one who hears them. "

"What deceive?" said Pomp. 

"Cheat--trick. "

"Oh!" he said, and we rowed on steadily hour after hour, realising howwe must have increased our distance from home in the night. 

Sometimes as we swept round one of the river bends we encountered abreath of fresh air, but mostly deep down in that narrow way windingthrough the forest the heat was intense; and there were times when, as Ipaused to sweep the perspiration from my face, I felt that I must giveup, and lie down at the bottom of the boat. 

But almost invariably at these times I heard faintly what I believed tobe the Indians calling to each other as they came on through the forest;and in the hope that perhaps after all we had got the start, and wouldreach home in time to give the alarm, I tugged at my oar again, and solong as I rowed Pomp never for a moment flagged. 

But I could not keep his tongue quiet. Now he would be makingderisively defiant remarks about the 'gators; then he had somethingdisparaging to say about the Indians; and when I spoke to him angrily hewould be quiet for a time, but only to burst out with reproaches at mefor calling him a "'tupid lil nigger. "

Nothing ever hurt Pomp's feelings more than that term, which seemed tohim the very extreme of reviling, and always went straight to his heart. 

It was getting toward evening, and a rich orange glow was beginning toglorify the long reach of the river down which we were rowing--sluggishly now, for we were both tired out--when it struck me that I hadnot heard the cry for some time now, and I made the remark to Pomp. 

"No; fock gone asleep now till de moon get up. Den fock get up too, an'holler. "

"No, Pomp, " I said, "it's the Indians, and they are silent because theyare getting near the house now. "

"So Pomp get near de house, and don't care for de Injum. He so drefflehungry. "

So was I; but my intense anxiety drove away all that, and I tried to tugharder at the oar, for I knew that we were near home now; familiar treesand corners of the stream kept coming into view, and I was just thinkingthat very soon I should be able to look behind me and see ourlanding-place, when a faintly-heard hail came along the river. 

We both turned sharply, and Pomp exclaimed in words what I only toogratefully saw--

"Dah de capen an Mass' Morgan in 'noder boat. Wha my fader too?"

I stood up for a moment and waved my hand, and then sat down, and weboth pulled our best, after Pomp had grumbled a little, and wanted tolet the boat float down alone. 

A few minutes later I was holding on to the gunwale of the strange boatin which my father was seated, almost too much exhausted to speak. 

"I was getting uneasy about you, my boy, " my father said, "for therehave been some fresh rumours at the settlement about Indians, and Morganwent round and borrowed this boat; we were coming on to see after you. Why, George, is anything the matter?"

"Yes, father, " I panted. "The Indians--they are coming on. "

"No, " said Pomp sharply, and he struck his hand on the side of the boatto emphasise his words. "Mass' George hear de fock--lose him lil selfan holler, and he only tink it de--Ah, look! Look, Mass' George, look!Who dat?"

He pointed back up the steam, where at the edge of the bank that theriver swept round previous to passing along the straight reach, therestood two tall figures, their feathers and wild dress thrown up by thebright glare of the setting sun. They were evidently reconnoitring, andthough we saw them clearly for a few seconds, the next moment theyseemed to have died away. 

"Indians, " said my father, drawing in his breath with a low hiss; "andwe must not neglect this warning. Morgan, I'll get in here with theboys; you go back, make your boat fast at the landing-place, and run upto the house, and bring your wife and Hannibal down. "

"But the things in the house, sir?"

"Lives are of more importance than chattels, man, " said my father, inhis sternest and most military way. "Tell your wife she is to stop fornothing, but to come. "

"An' s'pose she won't, sir?" said Morgan sharply. 

"Carry her, " said my father laconically, as he stepped into our boat andpushed the other off. 

"But bring nothing else, sir?" said Morgan, piteously. 

"Yes; two guns, and all the ammunition you can carry; but be quick, man, we shall be waiting at the landing-place. The Indians are coming inearnest now. We shall stop till you come, and open fire if it isnecessary. " My father capped the gun he had brought from the boat. "Stop. Hand me your gun and pouches. "

Morgan gave a stroke or two with his oar, and brought the boatsalongside of each other again, then handed the gun to me. 

"Now then, " said my father, "off! Remember, I shall be trying to keepthe Indians at bay if they show, and delay on your part may mean theloss of our lives and--your own. "

Morgan gave his head a sharp nod, bent to his oars, and my father turnedto me, and cried, as if he were addressing a line of men--

"Load!"

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE. 

I believe my hands trembled, but I stood up firmly in the boat andcharged the heavy piece, making the ramrod leap, as I had been told, examined the priming, and then, in obedience to my father's sign, satdown. 

Pomp had taken both oars, and was dipping them gently from time to time, to keep the boat's head straight, and after a long look up the reach, myfather sat down too. 

"Let's see, George, " he said, "we are about a mile above thelanding-place, and we must give Morgan plenty of time to get there, upto the house, and back. Hold up your gun, and let the Indians see it ifthey are watching, and I suppose they are. These bow-and-arrow peoplehave a very wholesome dread of powder. "

"But suppose they keep creeping near us under shelter, father, " I said, "and shoot?"

"They will in all probability miss; let's hope so, at all events. Come, my lad, you have a gun, and you must play soldier now. Will you liedown under shelter of the boat's side?"

"Soldiers don't lie down, " I said firmly, though I wanted to do so verybadly indeed. 

"Oh, yes, they do sometimes. We will as soon as it is necessary; butwhat I want to do now, my boy, is to gain time. If we row swiftly tothe landing-place, the Indians will come on rushing from tree to tree, and be upon us in a few minutes, for I presume they are in force. "

I told him quickly how many we had seen. 

"It is a mercy that you went and were taken, George, " he said; "it hassaved our lives, no doubt. But as I was saying, we want to gain time, and while we sit here slowly drifting down, with these menacing gunspointing in their direction, they will advance very slowly, and keepunder cover. If it becomes necessary, I shall have the boat turned, andadvance to meet them. "

"And then, father?"

"They will retire for a time, not being able to understand so bold anadvance, and think that an attack is about to be made upon them from theother side. We must keep them back, and it is to be done by preservinga bold front. They are cruel and treacherous, and can fight well whenthey think they are in strength over a weak adversary; but from what Ilearned of those who have had to do with them, they are as cowardly asthey are cruel. Look!"

I gazed sharply up the wooded bank of the river, but I could seenothing, and said so. 

"No; they were gone directly. They were two spies who had stolen closerup. It means war in earnest now, I am afraid. "

He changed his position a little, and examined his gun. 

"Mass' goin' shoot dat gun?" said Pomp, excitedly, after watching andlistening with all his energy. 

"Yes, my lad, " said my father, smiling. 

"Mass' won't shoot Pomp?"

"No. Attend to the oars, and keep the boat's head straight. Don'tspeak. "

"No, massa. Oh, look, dat dah!"

Pomp's loud exclamation was due to the fact that an arrow came flyingfrom a low clump of bushes nearly two hundred yards away, its reed shaftglistening in the ruddy light, and its wings looking as if of fire, tillit dropped without a splash into the river, far away from where we sat. 

"Now I should like to return their fire, " said my father, "but I am verydoubtful about my gun doing any harm at this distance, so we must wait. Pull a little, boy, but very gently, so that they will hardly be able tosee that we are doing anything to get away. "

Pomp dipped the oars, and I sat with my heart beating, waiting to seeanother arrow come, but for quite a minute there was no sign. 

"Good practice for one beginning a frontier life, George, " said myfather. "Sweep the bank well, and note the smallest movement of abough. You see there is no wind to move them now. "

"I am watching, father, " I said, "but I cannot see anything. "

"Pomp see lil bit o' one, " came from behind us. 

"Where, boy?"

"Dah by dat big tree. See um arm. Going to shoot. "

Almost as the words left the boy's lips, an arrow came spinning throughthe air, describing a good arc, and falling in a direct line with theboat, some twenty yards short. 

"That's better, " said my father, coolly resting his gun on the stern, and half lying down in the boat. "Hah! I could see that. "

I had also seen what appeared to be a quick movement of the bushes ashort distance from the edge of the bank, a movement which seemed suchas would have been made by an animal dashing through. 

The waving of the foliage stopped just by a great swamp oak, and uponthis tree I fancied that my father fixed his eye. 

"Dah again, " said Pomp, excitedly. "Going shoot um bow an' arrow. "

_Bang_!

The boat rocked a little with the concussion, and as the smoke lifted, Isaw an arrow drop into the river a long way to our left. 

"I don't think I hit him, " said my father; "but I disarranged his aim, and it will check him for a bit. "

His words proved correct, for though he stood up in the boat tore-charge his piece, and offered a striking object for the Indian'sarrows, none came; and as we floated on and on, it began to seem as ifthe one shot had been enough to scare the enemy. I said so, but myfather shook his head. 

"No such good fortune, my boy. "

"What are you going to do, father?" I said, after some minutes'watching, and thinking how strange it was that my calm, quiet father, who was so fond of his studies and his garden, should in a time ofemergency like this prove himself to be a firm soldier, ready to fightor scheme against our dangerous foes. 

"Escape to the settlement if we can get safely away. "

"But--"

I stopped short. 

"Well?" he said. 

"I was thinking about the house and garden, the furniture and books, andall our treasures. "

"Doomed, I'm afraid, George, " he said with a sigh. "We must think aboutsaving our lives. We can build up the house again. "

"Build it up again, father?"

"Yes, if it is burnt, and replace our books; but we cannot restore life, my boy. Besides, all these things that we shall lose are not worthgrieving over. There, I think we have waited long enough now to givethem time, and we are near the landing-place. Pull steadily now, boy, right for the posts. "

Pomp obeyed, and the boat glided on, swept round a wooded point, and thelanding-place with its overhanging trees was in sight. 

"Are they there?" said my father, sharply. 

"I can't see them, father. "

A sharp stamp with his foot on the thwart of the boat told of theexcitement he felt, and made me realise more than ever the peril we werein. 

"Pull, boy--pull!" he said. 

I sat down in front of Pomp, laid my gun across the thwarts, and placingmy hands on the oars, helped with a good thrust at every tug, sendingthe boat well along, so that in a couple of minutes more we were at thelanding-place, where I leaped out, and secured the boat by passing therope through a ring-bolt. 

"Don't fasten it tightly, " said my father; "leave it so that you canslip it at a moment's notice. No, no, boy, sit still ready to row. "

Pomp, who was about to spring out, plumped down again, his brow wrinkledup, and his twinkling dark eyes watching my father, of whom he stood interrible awe. 

"They ought to have been here; they ought to have been here, " said myfather, unfastening the other boat, and making a loop of the rope thatcould be just hung over one of the posts, besides bringing the boatclose in. 

"I cannot go, George, " he said sharply. "This is our only means ofescape, and it would be like throwing it away: they ought to have beenhere. "

"Pomp hear um come, " cried the boy eagerly; and we both listened, butfor a few moments I could make out nothing. 

Then as my father was eagerly scanning the edge of the river, gun inhand, on the look-out for the first approach of the Indians, I heard_plod_--_plod_--_plod_--_plod_, and directly after Morgan came intosight laden with the guns and ammunition, followed by Hannibal with abox on his shoulder; and lastly there was Sarah, red-faced and panting, as she bore a large white bundle that looked like a feather-bed tied upin a sheet. 

"What madness!" cried my father, angrily stamping his foot. "Quick, Morgan! Quick!"

Morgan broke into a trot, and soon reached us, rapidly placed his loadin the boat, and took up one of the pieces. 

"How could you waste time by letting that woman come loaded in thisridiculous way?"

"She would bring them, sir; she wouldn't come without. "

"No, " said Sarah, who came up completely breathless, "I wasn't goingto. "

"Into the boat, " cried my father, "if you value your life!"

Hannibal was already in with his box, and my father tried to drag thebundle from Sarah, but she held on with such tenacity that she wasforced in bundle and all. 

Hannibal placed the huge white sphere in the stern, where it rose uphigh and projected far over the sides. Then, in obedience to myfather's orders, he seized the oars and sat down. 

"Quick, Morgan!" said my father; "be ready to fire steadily as you canif I give the order. Stop!" he cried quickly, as a sudden thoughtstruck him; "pass that box into this boat. There, across the stern, asyou have placed that bundle. "

The boats were drawn together, and the transfer was made, while my handsgrew wet with perspiration as I scanned the edge of the forest, fancyingI could hear the breaking and rustling of twigs and leaves. 

"Here dey come, " said Pomp, huskily, just as my father exclaimed, "Castoff!" and the boats were thrust out into the stream. 

It was only just in time, for as our boat was being thrust away with theoar there was a fierce yell, and a score of savages rushed out of theedge of the forest, ran rapidly over the bushy ground between, and thetwo first sprang into the shallow water, one of them seizing an oar, theother coming further out, and catching at the boat's side with one hand, striking at my father with an axe at the same time. 

I felt as if the blow had struck me, so keen was the agony I endured;but relief came on the instant, for the axe edge was warded off by thebarrel of the piece my father held, and before the savage could strikeagain he received the butt of the piece full in his forehead, anddropped back into the water. 

Meanwhile the other savage was trying to tear the oar from Pomp's grasp, and he would have succeeded had not the boy drawn the knife he had stuckin his waist, and given the Indian quickly a sharp cut across the hands, making him yell and loosen his hold. 

The others were so near that we must have been captured had it not beenfor the sharp stream which had caught the boat, and was bearing us away. 

In the second boat another struggle had taken place, three of theIndians, as I saw at my second glance, making for it; but they fared nobetter than their companions. Hannibal had already pushed off, and wasstanding up with one oar in his hand. This he swept round as if it werea huge two-handed sword, and one Indian went down at once; the secondcaught and clung to the oar, and he too struck at Hannibal with his axe;but the great black caught the handle, gave it a wrench round, tore itfrom the man's grasp, and I closed my eyes for a moment as I saw whatwas about to follow. When I opened them again the Indian was floatingin the river, and a companion was drawing him to land, while another washelping the Indian who had attacked Morgan, and was struck down by ablow with the gun-barrel. 

The boats were now moving fast, and as I saw the Indians all therebending their bows, my father shouted "Fire!" Our three pieces went offnearly simultaneously with a tremendous roar, and when the smoke rose Isaw three men on the ground by our landing-place, and the others in fullflight for the forest. I stared at these three in horror, when, to mysurprise, they leaped up and ran after their companions. But threeothers lay where their comrades had dragged them half drowned, andstunned by the blows they had received. Those who got up and ran wereno doubt knocked down by their companions in their flight and dismay, for I do not think our fire did them any harm. But I was brought tomyself by a sharp command to reload. 

"Quick! Crouch down!" said my father; and as he spoke a shower ofarrows whistled by, fortunately without doing hurt. "Morgan, " continuedmy father, "make a breastwork of that bundle; it will protect you. Hannibal, row straight out, so as to get that bundle between you and theenemy. "

The great black's response was a pull or two with one oar, while, inobedience to my father's instructions, Pomp did the same; and I now sawthe good of the box placed across the stern, behind which we twosheltered, and kept up as rapid a fire as we could, doing but littleharm, for the Indians were well sheltered among the trees, and rarelyshowed more than a hand and arm with one side of the face, the rest ofthe body being always hidden behind the trunk of some great tree. Butour shots did good to this extent, for whenever the enemy made adetermined rush, as if to reach a spot opposite to where the boatsglided down stream, a little volley invariably sent them back to cover. 

Still by darting from tree to tree, or crawling under the thick bushes, they kept close in our wake, and poor Sarah's encumbrances provedinvaluable, the box and huge bundle forming excellent shelter, frombehind which we could fire, saving the woman too as she lay right in thebottom of the boat; for the arrows came fast--_whizz, whizz, whizz_, nowsticking in the box with a hollow sounding rap, or into the big bundlein the other boat with a dull, thudding sound, till both box and bundleactually bristled with the missiles. 

"Keep your head down, my boy, " my father kept saying to me. "Only lookup when you are going to fire. "

This was good advice, but I did not see that he took it to himself, andI kept feeling a curious shrinking sensation as some better-aimed arrowthan usual struck the box close to his head. 

And so we went slowly on, my father dividing his time between loading, firing, and directing Pomp and Hannibal how to row, so as to keep theboats one behind the other, and diagonally across the stream, so thatour sheltering defences might be presented square to the enemy, whofollowed us along the bank. 

I'm afraid--and yet I do not know that I ought to speak like that of aset of savages who were thirsting for our blood--several of the Indianswent down severely wounded, not from my firing, but from that of Morgan, for I saw them stagger and fall three times over after his shots. Whathappened after my father's I could not see, for we were close together, and the smoke obscured everything. 

For fully ten minutes this duel between lead and arrow went on, but noone on our side was hurt, though we had some very narrow escapes. Ifelt one arrow give quite a twitch at my hair as it passed close to mytemple, and another went through my father's hat. In the other boat tooMorgan kept answering to our inquiries, and telling us that all wasright, only that some of the arrows had come, as he termed it, "preciousnigh, look you. "

"We shall not shake them off, " said my father, "till we reach the mouthand get into the big river, when I hope our firing will be heard and putthem on their guard at the settlement. So don't spare your shots whenwe get well out. They will be doing double duty--scaring the enemy andwarning our friends. That's right, Pompey, my lad, pull steadily. "

"Iss, massa, pull berry 'tead'ly, " said the boy, grinning. 

"As soon as we get a little farther we will relieve you, my lad; andthen, George, " he said, turning to me, "we must row hard for thesettlement, unless, " he added, sadly, "the enemy are before us, andthen--Hah!"

I started at the moment when my father uttered that ejaculation, for anarrow dropped between us, and stuck quivering in the thwart, standingnearly upright, as if it had fallen from the clouds. 

"They have altered their tactics, " said my father. "Look there. "

Another arrow fell with a faint _plop_ into the river close to the edgeof the boat. "They find our breastwork too much for them, " said myfather; "and they are shooting up right over us, so as to try and hit usthat way. "

"Oh! Oh! Oh!" came in wild yells of pain from Pomp, as I heard a dullthud just behind me; and turning sharply, there was the boy dancingabout in his agony, and tugging to free his hand from an arrow which hadfallen and gone right through, pinning it to one of the oars. 

"Stop! Don't struggle, boy, " cried my father, laying his gun across thebox. 

"But um hurt dreffle, massa. Oh, Mass' George, lookye here--lookyedah. "

The boat was drifting now, and turning slowly side on to the shore, whenmy father made a sign, and I left my gun lying across the box and creptinto Pomp's place, while my father seized the boy's hand, held ittightly, detached the arrow with a tug from where it stuck in the oar, and then as I began to row he pulled Pomp down into the bottom of theboat, the boy sobbing with the pain. 

_Whizz_! An arrow made me duck my head, and I don't know how I looked, but I felt as if I must have turned pale. 

"Pull your right, George; pull your right, " said my father, coolly. "Now, Pomp, my boy, let me look. Come, be a man. "

My father took his hand, and the boy jumped and uttered a cry of pain, but he evidently mastered himself, and rising to his knees, he resignedhimself to my father, but doubled his other fist and shook it in thedirection of the shore as he shouted fiercely--

"Ah, you wait bit, great big coward--great big ugly Injum tief. Youwait bit--Pomp and um fader get hold you, gib you de 'tick. Hab youflog--hab you--Oh! Oh, Mass' Capen, done, done, " he cried piteously, changing his tone and appealing to my father, as he saw him take out andopen his great gardening knife, which was as sharp as a razor. 

"Be quiet, " said my father; "I will not hurt you much. "

"No, no, " whimpered Pomp. "Mass' George, ask massa not cut arm off. Cut off lil toe, Massa Capen; cut off um foot. What poor lil nigger dowif ony one arm?"

"Be quiet, you cowardly little rascal, " said my father, smiling, as withone sharp cut he took off the head of the arrow, and then easily drewthe shaft back from where it had passed right through Pomp's black hand. 

As soon as he saw the arrow-head cut off, and understood what my fathermeant, Pomp knelt there as coolly as could be. 

"Hurt much?" said my father, pressing his finger and thumb on the woundat the back and palm of the boy's hand. 

"Um tickle, sah: dat all. Pomp tought you cut um arm off. Hi! Youdah, " he shouted excitedly; "you wait till Pomp get lil bit of rag roundum hand, you see how I serb you. Yah! You big coward Injum tief. "

My father rapidly drew his handkerchief from his pocket, tore a pieceoff, divided it in two, and making the two pieces into little pads, applied one each to the back and front of the boy's hand before bindingthem securely there. 

As soon as this was done, Pomp looked up at him with his eyes sparklingand showing his teeth. 

"Pomp not mind a bit, " he said. "Here, Mass' George, come here an'shoot um. Let Pomp hab de oars. "

"No, " said my father. "Sit down there in the bottom of the boat. Hah!"

He seized his gun and fired; then caught up mine, waited till the smokehad risen a little, and fired again, a shot coming almost at the samemoment from the other boat. 

It was quite time, for the Indians, encouraged by the cessation of thefiring, and seeing that some one was wounded, were coming on wellabreast of us. But the first shot warned them, and the two whichfollowed sent them once more back under cover, leaving one of theirnumber, to Pomp's great delight, motionless among the canes. 

"Ha, ha!" he laughed; "you cotch it dis time, sah. How you like feel deshot, eh? You no 'tick arrow froo poor lil nigger hand again, you no--Oh, Mass' George, look dah!"

For the prostrate man suddenly rolled over, half rose, darted amongstthe canes, and we could see by his movements that he was rapidly gettingahead. Then another and another darted to him, and to our misery we sawthat they were making for a wooded point a couple of hundred yardsahead. 

"Mean to take us between two fires, " said my father, who was coollyreloading, in spite of the arrows which kept on dropping down in andabout the boat as the Indians sent them right up in the air. 

"Morgan!" shouted my father. 

"Yes, sir. "

"Turn your fire in the other direction, and drive those fellows out ofthat clump of trees on the point. "

"Yes, sir. "

The next minute there was a sharp report, and then another. 

"That's right, boy, " said my father to Pomp, who was eagerly watchinghim reloading, and handing the ammunition. "Why, George--Ah, that arrowwas near; did it hurt you?"

"Only scratched me, father, " I said, as I winced a little, for one ofthe Indians' missiles had fallen, ploughed my leg a little, and pinnedthe fold of my breeches to the thwart on which I sat. 

Pomp crept to my side and pulled out the arrow, examining the hole inthe thwart, and saying merrily--

"I no 'tink you want lil bit rag round you, sah. "

"No, Pomp; go back and help to load. "

_Bang_--_bang_! Was heard again from the foremost boat; but arrows camenow fast from the wooded point we were approaching. 

"How does Morgan manage to load so quickly?" said my father, who kept ontalking calmly, as I believe now to encourage us. 

"I think Morgan is--I mean I think Sarah is loading for him, " I replied, rather confusedly, as the trees and the wooded bank began to grow mistyand dim. 

"Ah, very likely. Great--"

The one word came in a very different tone of voice, as a wild shriekrang out from the foremost boat, followed by a momentary silence. 

"What is it?" said my father, sternly. 

His demand was almost accompanied by a couple more shots in closesuccession. 

"One down, sir, " said Morgan, coolly; but his voice sounded to medistant and strange. 

"Pull hard, George, my lad--your right. We must give that point as widea berth as we can. "

I obeyed as well as I could, and half wondered at the singing noise inmy ears. 

_Bang_! Came from the foremost boat, and I seemed to know that Morganhad no one to load for him now, and that poor Sarah had uttered thatshriek we had heard. Then I saw that my father was resting his gun onthe foremost part of the boat, and he too fired at the woody point, fromwhich arrow after arrow came in quick succession. 

And still I rowed hard, with the perspiration streaming down to soak me. 

_Whizz_--_thud_--_whizz_--_whizz_, and an angry ejaculation from myfather; I did not know why, nor yet why Pomp uttered a shrillejaculation, for I was pulling with all my might like one in a dream. Ifelt once as if I should like to look back and see how near we were tothe point that I knew must be close at hand; but everything was gettingdark, and a horrible sensation of sickness was coming on. Then thesharp report of my father's piece made me start and pull harder, as Ithought, and I tried to look toward the shore, where a wild yelling hadarisen; but Pomp's words uttered close to me took my attention, and in adreamy way I supposed that another Indian had been killed. 

Then the boy spoke again in a low whimpering way--

"Massa--massa--look at de blood. Oh, Mass' George! Mass' George!"

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO. 

"Better, my lad?"

I did not answer, but looked in my father's face, wondering what was thematter--why I felt so deathly sick, as I lay back feeling water splashedin my face, and seeing a black hand going and coming from somewhere atmy side. 

"Come: try and hold up, " said my father. 

"Yes, " I said. "What's the matter?"

"Nothing very serious for you, my lad. We have been playing at soldiersin earnest, that's all, and you have been wounded. "

"I, father--I? Ah yes, I remember, " I said, essaying to sit up. "But Idid try hard to bear it. "

"I know--I know, my lad. I didn't know you were hurt like that. "

"But--but the Indians?" I said, struggling up, and then catching at myfather's hand, for I felt a burning pain run through my leg, and thesick sensation returned. 

"We have left them behind, " he said, "and are out of their reach for thepresent. Now sit still, and the faintness will go off. I must go tothe other boat. "

I looked sharply round, and found that the wooded point was far behind, and also that we were well out of our stream, and floating steadily downthe big river toward the settlement, whose flagstaff and houses stoodout in the sunshine on our left about a mile away. I saw too that arope had been made fast to the end of the other boat, and that we werebeing towed, but by whom, or what was going on there, I could not seefor the great bundle in the white sheet which filled up the stern, andwas still bristling with arrows. 

"Hold hard!" shouted my father, and our boat began to glide alongside ofthe other. "Can you sit up, my lad?"

"Yes, father, " I said. 

"Pomp take car' of him, massa. "

"Yes, but you are wounded too, " said my father. 

"Oh, dat nuffum, " said the boy contemptuously. 

My attention was riveted now on Sarah, whom I could see as the boatswere alongside lying crouched back in the bottom, looking deathly whiteas Morgan knelt by her, holding a handkerchief pressed to her shoulder. 

"Now let me come, " said my father. "Are both your pieces loaded?"

"I have that charged, sir, " he said aloud. Then I heard him whisper, "You don't think she's very bad, do you, sir?"

My father made no reply, but took Morgan's place. 

"Go and take an oar, " he said then. "Help Hannibal; and try and get usto the fort if you can. Yes, " he continued, after shading his eyes withhis hand, "the flag is still flying; the Indians cannot be there yet. "

"Boat coming, " cried Pomp; and to our great delight, we saw awell-manned boat shoot out from the shore, and begin to head in ourdirection. 

My father uttered a sigh of relief, and I heard him mutter "Thank God!"as he proceeded to bandage the poor woman's shoulder as well as hecould; and in a momentary glance I saw that an arrow, with the shaftsticking out, broken short off, was still in the wound. 

I wondered why my father did not draw it out, but of course saidnothing, only sat gazing from the coming boat to the shore, which allseemed peaceful and calm now, there being no sign of Indians or trace ofthe trouble, save on board our boats. 

Just then, as I was reviving more and more, and fully learning the factthat I had received what might have proved a dangerous wound had not thebleeding been stopped, a hail came from the approaching boat, whichproved to be Colonel Preston's. 

"Anything the matter? What's all that firing about?" cried the colonel, as his boat's way was checked. 

"Indians!--attacked!" said my father, speaking excitedly as he waved hishand toward his wounded; and then, "Don't lose a moment. Help usashore, and there must not be a soul out of the fort in half an hour'stime. "

There was a disposition in Colonel Preston's manner to make light of thematter, but the sight of the arrows bristling about the defences checkedhim; and ordering a couple of men out of his own boat to help row ours, he stayed with us to hear the narrative of our fight. 

"They are good marksmen too, " he said; and then, turning to my father, Iheard him whisper, "That woman--wound dangerous?"

"I am afraid so, " my father replied. "She must have better attentionthan I can give her. "

I turned to gaze on the poor sufferer lying there close beneath thebundle which she had insisted upon bringing--the great pile of softthings which had been a protection to those with her, but had not savedher from the Indians' arrow; and as I watched her I forgot my own painand suffering, and thought of how good and kind she had always been tome in spite of her quaint, rather harsh ways; and the great hot tearscame into my eyes, to make things look dim and misty again, as I thoughtof my father's words. 

A sharp look-out was kept, and the colonel and his men armed themselveswith some of the pieces we had in the boats; but the Indians were in theforest right at the back of the settlement, and had not kept along thebank when we reached the great river. 

Quite a little crowd was awaiting our coming at the wharf, and as soonas the news spread, the excitement was tremendous; but almost beforepoor Sarah had been carried up to the great block-house, and I hadlimped there, resting on Hannibal, a bugle had, rung out, and havingbeen drilled by the General in case of such emergency, men, women, andchildren, followed by the black slaves, ran scurrying to theentrance-gates, carrying such little household treasures as they couldsnatch up in the hurry. 

As the women and children took refuge inside the strong palisades, theable-bodied men formed up ready outside, all well-armed; and looking athoroughly determined set, as they were marched in, guard set, andammunition served out. 

The military training of many of the settlers stood them in good stead, while the General, who the last time I saw him was superintending hisslaves in the cotton-field, was hurrying about now giving his orders;and in an amazingly short time scouts were sent out, arrangements weremade for barricading the gates, and every musket that could be procuredwas stood ready to battle with the savage foe. 

Colonel Preston and my father were, I soon saw, the General's right-handmen, and each had his particular duty to do, my father's being thedefence of the gates, just outside which I was standing in spite of mywound, Pomp being close at hand, ready, with several other of the blackboys, to fetch ammunition, to carry messages, and, with the guardingforce outside the gates at the present, being sent to first one and thenanother of the abandoned houses, to bring out valued articles, such ascould be hurriedly saved. 

I was in a good deal of pain, but everything was so exciting that Icould not find it in my heart to go into the great barrack-like woodenfort in the centre of the palisaded enclosure, but stood watching thepreparations, and thinking how rapidly the settlement had increasedsince we came. 

One thing I heard over and over again, and that was the people bemoaningtheir fate at having to leave their comfortable houses just aseverything had been made homely and nice, to be pillaged and burned bythe Indians. 

"And they'll pillage and burn our place, " I thought, "perhaps thefirst. " And I was thinking bitterly of all this, and that we had farmore right to complain than the rest, when Pomp came strutting up withhis arm in the loose sling, of which he seemed to be very proud. 

He stopped short as he came quickly up, having been summoned away a fewminutes before; and now he pointed at me, and turned to a quiet, keen-looking youngish man, who wore a sword, but had his pockets stuffedfull of bandages and bottles, for I heard them chink. 

"Dat Mass' George, sah, " he cried. 

"Ah, that's right. Your father wished me to examine your wound. "

"Are you a doctor?" I said eagerly. 

"Well, yes--a surgeon. "

"Come with me, then, " I cried. "There's some one who was wounded in oneof our boats. "

"The woman? Yes, I have seen her and attended to her. Now then, quick, my lad. Lean on me, and let's see about you. "

I limped beside him to the part of the block-house set apart for suchtroubles, and after giving me no little pain, he said--

"There, you can sit somewhere and load guns. You will not hurt now. "

"It's not dangerous then?" I said. 

"Not at all; but if it had not been sharply attended to by your fatheryou would have bled to death. "

"And how is our Sarah?" I said, eagerly. 

"If you mean Captain Bruton's housekeeper, she is badly wounded, but Ihave removed the arrow-head, and I think she will do. I suppose you areMaster George?"

"Yes. "

"Then as soon as you can you must go and see the poor woman. She wastalking constantly of you, and begged me to send you if we met. "

I thanked him, and left him emptying his pockets of strips of linen, threads, a box of something that made me think about pistols in the caseat home, and then of some bottles, all of which he laid about in themost orderly manner, and I left him with a shudder, as I thought of whatthey were for. 

As soon as I got outside I was accosted by Pomp, who came up to me, saying--

"Leg quite well now?"

"No; nor likely to be, Pomp. "

"Mass' George better wear um in fling like Pomp arm. Missie Sarah wantMass' George. "

He took me to where the poor woman lay, very white and exhausted, butshe brightened up as soon as she saw me approach, and the black nursewho was attending to her drew back. 

"Ah, Sarah, " I exclaimed, as I went to her side, "I am sorry to see youlike this. "

She paid no heed to my words of condolence, but caught me by the wrist. 

"Where is that box?" she said eagerly. 

"The box? The one Hannibal carried down?"

"Yes; where is it?"

"I don't know, " I said. 

"What? You don't know? Oh, Master George!"

"It was brought up from the boat, and put in the enclosure somewhere. "

"Thank goodness, " she said with a sigh. 

"And the bundle?" she suddenly exclaimed. 

"Ought you to worry about such things now?" I asked. "What does itmatter?"

"Matter?" she gasped. 

"Yes. Do you know your waiting to get those things made us nearlycaught by the Indians?"

"If it did, they saved you all from being shot by them as I was withthat dreadful arrow. "

"Well--yes, they did keep off the arrows; but if you had been quicker weshould not have been shot at. You shouldn't have stopped to worry aboutyour clothes. My father would have paid for more. "

"And me so weak and ill, Master George, and you to reproach me likethat, " she said, with the tears brimming over on to her cheeks. 

"Nonsense!" I said, taking her hand, to feel her cling to mineaffectionately. "I was not reproaching you, and we are all safe, andnothing to mind. "

"Nothing to mind? Ah, my dear, think of what our poor house will belike when we get back. "

"I don't think I will, " I said dryly; but she did not heed, and wenton--

"It was bad enough after that dreadful flood. What will it be now? Andso much pride as I took in it, and such a home as it had become. Andthen, my dear, for you to go and think that I should keep those twowaiting while I got together things of my own. "

"Well, you know you did, " I said, laughing. 

"For shame, Master George! That box has got everything in that I knewyou would like to save. "

"Oh, Sarah!"

"And in that bundle is all the best of the linen, and right in themiddle, your poor dear father's uniform. "

I did not know which to do--to laugh at the poor woman for her kindlybut mistaken thoughts, or to feel affected, so I did neither, butpressed her hand gently, told her she must sleep, and rose to go; butshe clung to my hand. 

"You'll take care, and not go into danger, " she said. "You have beenhurt enough. "

"I'll try not, " I said, as she still clung to my hand, looking wistfullyat me. I seemed to understand what she meant, stooped over and kissedher, and made her cry. 

"Poor old nurse!" I said to myself as I limped out, and across theenclosure, where the people were gathered in knots discussing thepossibility of an attack. In one part all the blacks were together--thewomen and the younger boys; in another part the ladies with theirchildren; while on the rough platforms erected at the corners of thegreat palisade sentries were stationed, keeping a vigilant look-out; andI now saw that to every white man there were two armed blacks, and Icould not help thinking that we should all be massacred if the blackssided with the savages against those who had made them their slaves. 

At one of these corners I saw that our Hannibal was placed, his greatbulk and height making him stand out prominently from his companions;and feebly enough, and with no little pain, I went towards him, thinkingvery little of my injury in my boyish excitement, though had I beenolder, and more given to thought, I suppose I should have lain up atonce in the temporary hospital. 

I signed to Hannibal to come to me, and the gentleman mounting guardwith him giving permission, I took him aside. 

"Well, Han, " I said, as he smiled at me in his quiet, grave way, "you'vegot a gun, and are going to fight then?"

"Yes, Mass' George, going to fight. "

"And will the other people fight too?"

"Yes; all going to fight, " he said. "Capen say must fight for us, Hannibal, and Hannibal going to fight for capen and Mass' George. "

"But--" I checked myself, for it seemed to come to me like a flash thatit would be foolish to ask the question I intended about the blacksbeing faithful. "It would be like putting it into their heads to befalse, " I said to myself; and then, as the great fellow looked at meinquiringly, I continued aloud--

"Try and protect my father if you can, Han. "

He gave me a quick look, and the tears stood in his eyes. 

"Han die for capen and Mass' George, " he said. 

At that moment there was a bustle and excitement at the gate, and Itried as quickly as my injury would allow to join the group who werehurrying that way. 

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE. 

It was the scouts coming back from different directions, with the samereport that no enemy was in sight, though they had penetrated in one ortwo instances right to the forest. 

"Isn't a false alarm, is it, Captain Bruton?" said one of the newersettlers. "Two of us went right to your little plantation. "

"Well?" said my father, eagerly. 

"Well, sir, you were not at home, so we did what I hope you approve of--treated ourselves as you in your hospitality would have treated us. Wesat down, ate and drank, and after we were refreshed we came back, butwe saw no enemy. "

I felt hot and cold with indignation as I listened to this man'scavalier treatment of my father, and to see that many of those presentwere ready to join this scout in believing it to be a false alarm. 

"I am glad, sir, that you have returned in safety to make your report, "said my father, coldly. 

"Oh, come, Winters, " said Colonel Preston, warmly, "if you had seenthose boats bristling with arrows you would not think our friend Brutonhad been crying wolf. "

"And if he will go into our temporary hospital he will see one of thewounded lying there seriously injured. "

"But I do not want to cast doubts on Captain Bruton's report. "

"Then why did you try, sir?" I said hotly. "Ask the doctor if it was asham wound from an arrow that I got in my leg. "

"George!" said my father, sternly, "remember what you are. "

"I do, father, " I said vehemently; "but this man seemed to think you hadnot spoken the truth. "

"No, no, " said the settler, flushing up, "only that he might have beendeceived. "

"I only wish you had been tied up for hours to a tree as I was, sir, " Isaid, "expecting to be killed by the Indians. I believe even now youcan't believe it is true. "

"Hush!" said my father, sternly. "I'm afraid, gentlemen, that thoughnothing has been seen of them, the Indians are hiding in the forest, ready to descend upon us at what they consider a favourable opportunity, and I beg, I implore, for your own sakes--for the sake of all whom youhold dear, not to treat what I have said as being exaggerated. "

"We shall not, Bruton, " said the General firmly, after standinglistening in silence all through. "I have plenty of faith in my youngfriend, your son, and you may rest assured that I am not going to treatwhat has taken place as a false alarm. Gentlemen, to your posts. Colonel Preston, the gate must be closed at once, and every other manwill remain under arms till ten to-night, when the second half willrelieve them. Gentlemen, I consider that the siege has begun. "

The evening came in dark and gloomy, and night fell as if almost atonce. All was still but the faintly-heard lapping of the water on thestrand, and the customary croaking and hollow bellowing from the forest;and it seemed to me, feverish and ill at ease now, that a feeling of awehad come upon the occupants of the enclosure, who were seated about ingroups of families, discussing their strange positions in whispers, andwaiting at the first alarm to obey the General's command, and takeshelter in the great block of wooden buildings constituting the fort--abuilding which had been gradually enlarged as the settlement hadincreased, so that, in addition to shelter and protection, there mightbe ample room for magazines, armoury, and stores. 

I was seated with Pomp and my father, where we had partaken of the foodthat had been served out, thinking of my bed at home, and of how dearlyI would have liked to be lying there instead of upon the hard ground, when an alarm was given, and the officers, my father amongst them, hurried up to the fort to ascend to the roof, and watch the glow whichhad suddenly begun to appear in the southwest. 

I had followed my father and stood by him, as I heard the General saysharply, in answer to a remark made by some one of those present, uponwhose faces the faint glow was reflected--

"Forest fire, sir? No; I am afraid it is--"

"My house, gentlemen, " said my father, calmly. "The attack has begun. "

A dead silence followed my father's words, and it was almost a minutebefore the General said gravely--

"Yes, Bruton, the attack has begun, and in a way I dreaded. Well, wemust beat it off. I am sorry that your pleasant home should be one ofthe first to fall a victim to the enemy; but as it was built up, so itcan be built up again. There will be plenty of willing hands to helpone of our most trusty brothers. "

A murmur of warm assent followed this remark, and then the General spokeagain. 

"Is Mr Winters here?" he said. 

"Yes, General. "

"What have you to say, sir, now?"

"That I beg Captain Bruton's pardon, sir; and that I will be one of thefirst to help restore his house, if it please God I live through thetrouble that is to come. "

"Thank you, Mr Winters, " said my father, quietly. "If we are staunchto each other I have no fear for the result. "

"Look--look!" came in a low murmur, and my heart sank, for it seemed sopiteous to see the bright glare rising over the forest, as the poorhouse over which so much pains had been taken seemed, in spite of thedistance, to be sending up wreath after wreath of golden smoke, whilefor a short time there was a ruddy light spreading high up into the sky. 

But it all faded out as rapidly as it had arisen, and I went down intothe enclosure, to stumble soon after upon Morgan, who said grimly--

"Didn't think after that soaking, look you, she would have burnt out soquick, Master George. "

"Oh, don't talk about it, Morgan, " I said. "There, I must lie down now;I am too weak and tired to stand. "

"Come this way then, my lad, and lean on me, " he said gently; and hehelped me to where I could see something white lying on the ground. 

It was the great bundle Sarah had made, and close by it lay Pomp fastasleep. 

"Burned so quickly after the soaking it had had, " seemed to be buzzingin my brain, and the ruddy glow flashed up before my eyes once more; butonly in imagination, for I believe that as my head touched that greatsoft bundle, regardless of danger from tomahawk or arrow, I went offfast asleep, and slept on hour after hour, nor opened my eyes again tillit was broad day. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR. 

It was a miserable scene upon which I gazed, in spite of its being abright clear morning; but as I grasped where I was, and shook off thedrowsy confusion, there was a feeling of thankfulness in my heart, forthe dark night had passed away, and we had not been attacked by theIndians. 

But the moment I had felt more cheerful, down came a depressing cloud, as I remembered our row for life, our narrow escape, and the reflectionof the fire I had seen. 

"Poor old house!" I sighed to myself, for it was so terrible that thebeautiful little home should have been utterly destroyed; and it allseemed to come up before me with its high-pitched gable ends, the roughpine porch, the lead-paned windows that came over from England; and as Isaw it all in imagination once more, I fancied how the passion-flowersand other creepers must have looked crisping and curling up as theflames reached them; and what with my miserable thoughts, the stiffnessI felt from my previous day's exertions, and the pain from my littlewound, if ever I had felt horribly depressed, I did then. 

"Mass' George hungly?" said a familiar voice; and there was Pomp'scontented face before me, as he came up hugging to him some slices ofbread. 

"No, " I said, ill-humouredly, "I can't eat; my leg hurts me so. "

"Pomp can, " he said; "and him hand hurt too. Missie Morgan want to seeMass' George. "

I took one of the pieces of bread Pomp gave me, and began to eatmechanically as I walked across the enclosure by the various littlegroups of settlers and their families, to where my father was busy withthe other officers superintending the construction of a barricadeoutside the gate, so as to divide the Indians in case of an attack, andforce them to come up to the entrance one by one. 

"Ah, my boy, " said my father, quickly, "how is the leg?"

"Hurts, " I said, in an ill-used tone. 

"Naturally, " he cried with a laugh. "There, don't be down-hearted abouta little pain. I came and had a look at you, but you were asleep. There, do you see how we are getting ready for your Indian friends? Wehope to give them such a severe lesson that they will leave us alone infuture. "

"Then you think they will attack us, father?" I said. "Some one justnow told me that all was quiet, and that the Indians had gone. "

"That is the very reason why I think they will attack us, my boy, andthe sooner the better, George. It must come, and I should like them toget their sharp lesson and go; for I want to hang this up for anornament or to turn it into a pruning-hook. "

He touched his sword as he spoke, and turned to Morgan, who came up. 

"How is she?"

"Doctor says she's very feverish, sir, but he thinks she is going on allright. "

"I am very, very sorry, Morgan, " said my father, sadly. "I feel as if Iwere to blame for bringing you people out to this wilderness. "

"I teclare to cootness, sir, " began Morgan, in a high-pitched Welshfashion; but he checked himself and smiled. "There, sir, don't you talklike that. Wilderness? Why, it's a pleasure to do a bit of gardeninghere. See what rich deep soil it is, and how the things rush up intogrowth. "

"Very poor consolation for your wife, Morgan, " said my father, dryly. "All that does not make her wound the more bearable. "

"Bah! Nonsense, sir! She don't mind. Why, as she said to me just now, she wouldn't have got a wound from an Indian's arrow if she had stoppedat home, but the knife might have slipped, and she might have cutherself, or upset a pot of boiling water over her, or failed down thecellar steps and broken a dish and run a piece into her side. "

"Well, that's good philosophy, Morgan, and very comforting to me. Whatdo you say, George, are you sorry you came?"

"No, father, not at all, " I replied, for unwittingly I had finished thebig slice of bread, and felt all the better for the food. "I only wishI were a man, and could fight. "

"Don't wish that, my lad, " he said quickly. "There is nothing moreglorious in life than being a boy. But there, I have no time to wastein preaching to you about that, " he said, laughing. "It would be labourthrown away. No boy can believe it. He has to grow into a man, andlook back: then he does. There, don't worry yourself till your leg isbetter, but do any little thing to be useful, and if an attack is made, keep with Morgan. You can load. "

"Yes, I can load, " I said to myself, as I limped off with Pomp followingme, looking very proud of his hand being in a sling, and we went intothe part of the block-house where poor Sarah was lying. 

As I crossed the enclosure I seemed to understand now why it had beencontrived as it was to form an outer defence, which, if taken, onlymeant that the enemy had a more formidable place to attack, for theblock-house seemed to my inexperienced eyes to be impregnable. 

As I quietly entered the place, I encountered the doctor. 

"Ha!" he said; "come to see me?"

I explained that I had come to see our housekeeper. 

"Asleep, " he said. "Don't disturb her. Let's have a look at yourwound. "

He drew me into his rough room, and gave me no little pain as herebandaged my leg, Pomp standing by and looking on. 

"Oh, that's all right, my lad, " said the doctor. "Smarts, of course, but you'll soon mend up. Very different if it had gone into your chest. Now, Ebony, let's look at your hand. "

"Pomp, sah, " said the boy with dignity, "not Eb'ny. "

"Oh, well then, Pomp. Now then. How's the hand?"

"On'y got lil hole in um, sah. Hurt lil bit. Oh! Hurt big bit, you dodat. "

"Yes, I suppose so, " said the doctor, examining and rebandaging thewound. "There, that will soon be well if you do not use it. Well, young Bruton, so they burnt you out, did they, last night?"

"Yes, " I said, bitterly. 

"Oh, never mind. You heard what was said. Well, let's go and see whatthey are doing. We're non-combatants, eh?"

We walked out into the open square, after the young doctor hadadmonished the black woman who had been appointed the first nurse to bewatchful and attentive to her patient. 

There was something going on down by the gate, and I forgot all aboutthe pain in my leg as I accompanied the doctor there, continuing mybreakfast on the second slice of bread Pomp handed to me. 

We soon learned what caused the bustle. A strong party of well-armedscouts was out in the direction of the forest, which lay some distanceback from the block-house now, as clearing after clearing had been made, and turned into plantations; and these scouts, with a second line insupport, were ready to give the alarm and arrest the first attack, theirorders being to fall back slowly to the gate, so that ample time wouldbe given at the alarm of the first shot for the busy party now beingsent out to retreat and get under cover. For now that every one wassafe, it had been decided to try and bring in, as far as waspracticable, the most valuable things from the nearest houses. 

I was not long in mounting to a good place inside the great palisade, where I could command a view of what was going on, and soon saw that acouple of lines of men had been made with military precision, extendingfrom the gate to the General's house, which had been voted the first tobe cleared; and between these lines, under the command of ColonelPreston, a strong body of the slaves--men only at first, but as the workwent on women too--were soon going and coming, bearing the most valuableof the household chattels, and these were so stacked in the centre ofthe enclosure that they would be safe so long as the palisade kept theenemy at bay, and would afterwards act as a line of defence. 

In little over half an hour another house was treated in the same way, and all through that day the work went on, till a goodly stack of thebest of the things had been brought in, along with stores of provisions, that in the first hurry had been left behind. As this went on thepeople who had been sick at heart and despondent began to look morehopeful, and family after family had their goods arranged so that theywere able to make comfortable bivouacs out in the middle of the square;but these were all arranged under the orders of the General and hisofficers, so as to form places of defence, to which the defenders of thepalisade could flee and be under cover, the whole of the new barricadebeing arranged so that a way was left leading up to the main entrance ofthe block-house. 

I grasped all this from my position of looker-on, Pomp never leaving myside, and asking questions which I tried to answer, so that he couldunderstand. 

And he did comprehend too, much better than I should have expected, fortoward evening, after the day had passed, with the scouts relieved twiceover without having seen the slightest token of Indians being near, allat once he said to me--

"When Injum come an' shoot an' get over de big fence, all dat make greatbig fire. "

My father's words about the great enemy we had to fear came back to meat this, and it was with a curiously uncomfortable feeling that I leftmy look-out place for the second time to go and partake of the food thathad been prepared. 

For the garrison of the fort were rapidly settling down to make the bestof their position, and all was being done as to the serving out of foodwith military precision, the General having drilled his followers in thepast, so that they might be prepared for such an emergency as this; andit was quite wonderful how soon the confusion and disorder of the firsthours had changed to regular ways. 

And now the night would soon be here--a time looked forward to with thegreatest of anxiety by all. 

The scouts were called in by sound of bugle, and at sundown the gateswere barricaded, and sentries placed all round our defences. Fires wereput out, and as darkness fell, and the customary chorus of the reptilesarose from the forest and distant swamps, a curious feeling of awe cameover me where I sat watching by my father, who, after a long and arduousday's work was sleeping heavily, Morgan close at hand, with Pomp andHannibal too. 

I could not sleep, for there was a dull, gnawing pain in my wound; andso I sat in discomfort and misery, thinking that though the sentrieswere all on the watch, the place would not be so safe now that my fatherwas asleep. 

The moon was hidden, but the stars shone down brightly, and I sat back, leaning against Sarah's big bundle, in which some of the arrows werestill sticking, gazing up at the spangled heavens, listening to thebull-frogs, and thinking how far off they sounded as compared to when Ihad heard them at home. 

I was listening and wondering whether the Indians would come, when Iheard a rustling sound close by, and directly after a low muttering. But I did not pay any heed, thinking that Morgan or one of the blackshad turned in his sleep; but the noise came again and again, and thenthere was a loud ejaculation, and directly after I heard a familiarvoice exclaim--

"Bodder de ole han'! Oh, how um do hurt!"

"Can't you sleep, Pomp?" I whispered, as I crept softly to his side. 

"Dat you, Mass' George?"

"Yes; I say, can't you sleep?"

"Yes, Mass' George. Pomp can't sleep ebber so, but dis 'tupid han'won't let um. "

"Does it hurt?"

"Yes. Big hot fly in um keep goin' froo. Pomp goin' take off de rag. "

"No, no; let it be; it will soon be better. Go to sleep. "

"Han' say no go sleep. Let's go an' try find de coon. "

"No, no; we are not at home now. We can't go out of the fort. "

"Out ob de fort?"

"Well, outside of the big fence. "

Pomp gave a little laugh. 

"Why, Pomp go over easy 'nuff. "

"But it's against orders, " I said. "Here, I can't sleep either. Let'sgo and have a talk to the sentries. "

Pomp jumped up at once, and without waking the others, we walked slowlyto the gate, where one of the sentries challenged us and let us go on, after recognising me, the man saying with a laugh--

"That anybody with you, sir?"

"Yes, " I said; "our boy Pompey. "

"Oh! Shouldn't hardly have thought it. Looks like a bit o' the blacknight out for a walk in a pair o' white cotton drawers. "

"Him laugh at Pomp, " said the boy, as we went on. 

"Yes; it was only his fun. "

"But what um mean 'bout de dark night in cottum drawer?"

"Oh, nothing. Nonsense!"

"Yes, nonsense; Pomp know better. Night can't wear cottum drawer. All'tuff. "

"Hush! Don't talk so loud. "

"Den why say dat, an' make fun ob poor lil nigger? I know dat man. Wait bit; I make fun ob him, an' Mass' George an' me laugh den. "

"Will you be quiet, Pomp?"

"Yes; Pomp be ebber so quiet. Wait till laugh at him. "

"Who goes there?" came from just ahead, out of the darkness. 

"Mass' George an' me, " said Pomp, promptly. 

I hastened to give the word, and we were allowed to pass on, to bechallenged again and again, till we reached the part of the palisade onthe farther side of the block-house. 

Here the sentry proved to be one of the men who had rowed out to us inColonel Preston's boat; and as he asked about my wound and Pomp's hand, we stopped by him where upon the raised platform he stood, firelock inhand, gazing over the great fence toward the forest. 

"So your hurts wouldn't let you sleep, eh?" he said. "Well, we must paythe Indians off for it if they come nigh; but it's my belief that theywon't. "

Then he fell to questioning me in a low tone about my adventures, and Ihad to tell him how Pomp and I escaped. 

"I should have liked to have been with you, my lad, " he said. "I'm notfond of fighting; had too much along with Colonel Preston; but I shouldhave liked to have been with you when the arrows were flying. "

"I wish you had been, " I said. 

"Do you? Well, come, I like that; it sounds friendly. Yes, I wish I'dbeen there. The cowards, shooting at people who've been soldiers, butwho want to settle down into peaceable folk, and wouldn't interfere withthem a bit. I only wish they'd come; I don't think they'd want to comeany more. "

"That's what my father says, " I observed. "He thinks the Indians want agood lesson. "

"So they do, my lad, so they do. Let's take, for instance, your place, which they burned down last night. Now what for, but out of sheer nastymischief! There's plenty of room for them, and there's plenty of roomfor us. If they think they're going to frighten us away they'remistaken. They don't know what Englishmen are, do they, little nigger?"

"How Pomp know what de Injum tink?" said the boy, promptly. 

The man turned to me and gave me a nudge, as he laughingly continued, inthe whisper in which the conversation was carried on--

"Ah, well, they don't know, but if they'd come, I think we should teachthem, for every one here's fighting for his home, without thinking aboutthose who are fighting for their wives and children as well. You don'tunderstand that yet, squire. "

"I think I do, " I said. "I suppose a man would fight for his wife andchildren in the same way as I would try and fight for my father. "

"Well, suppose it is about the same. You'll have to fight some day, perhaps. "

"Mass' George fight dreffle, " put in Pomp. "Shoot lot of Injum. "

"Nonsense, Pomp!" I said, hurriedly. 

"Not nonsense. Pomp see um tummle down when. Mass' George shoot um. "

"Why, you didn't fire on the Indians, did you, squire?" said the man. 

"Lot o' times, " said Pomp, quickly. 

The man let his firelock go into the hollow of his left arm, and heshook my hand warmly, as Pomp stood staring over the fence into thedarkness. 

"I like that, " he said, as I felt very uncomfortable and shrinking. "But then I might have known it. Your father and Colonel Preston didn'thit it very well together, but the colonel always said your father was avery brave officer, quiet as he seemed--and like father, like son. Feelchilly?"

"No, " I said. 

"Well, it isn't cold, but after being so hot all day it feels a bitdifferent. Heigho! I shouldn't at all mind having a good sleep. Onegets tired of watching for nothing. "

"Sit down and have a sleep, " I said. "I'll hold your gun and keepguard. "

"Will you, my lad?" he said, eagerly. 

"Yes; I can't sleep, and I'll wake you directly if there is anythingwrong. "

"Come, that's friendly, " said the man. "I like that, and I'd giveanything for an hour's sleep. Catch hold; I'll lie down here. You'llbe sure and call me?"

"You may trust me. "

"Bah!" cried the man in an ill-used tone, and snatching back hisfirelock, "that's done it. "

"What is the matter?" I said, wonderingly. 

"You said you may trust me. "

"Yes; I did. "

"That did it. It's just what I said to the colonel when he asked me ifI could keep on sentry without going to sleep. "

"But you would not go to sleep without leaving some one else to watch. "

"No, " he said, sternly, "and I won't skulk. I've been digging andplanting so long that I've forgotten my soldiering. No, sir, a man whogoes to sleep at his post when facing the enemy ought to be shot, and, "he added with emphasis, "he deserves it. "

"Here um come, Mass' George, " whispered Pomp just at that moment. 

"What--to relieve guard?" I said, quickly, as I thought of the sentry'smistake. 

"No, Mass' George, de Injum. "

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE. 

The sentry craned his neck forward over the great fence staring out intothe gloom, and I followed his example, my heart beating heavily thewhile, the regular throbs seeming to rise right up to my throat in a waythat was painful; but I could see nothing. There was the greatstar-specked sky reaching down towards earth, and ending suddenly in aclearly defined line which I knew was the edge of the forest beyond theplantations, which all lay in darkness that was almost black. 

I strained my eyes, and held my breath, looking and listening, but couldmake out nothing, and at last I placed my lips close to Pomp's ear. 

"Where are they?" I said. 

"Dah!"

As he uttered that one word he stretched out his black hand, pointingstraight away toward the forest; but still I could see nothing, andthere was not a sound. 

At that moment the sentry laid his hand upon my shoulder, and saidsoftly, "Is he playing tricks with us?"

"No, " I answered; "he thinks he sees them. His eyes are wonderful bynight. "

"Well, mine are not, for I can see nothing or hear anything either. "

"Are you sure, Pomp?" I whispered. 

"Yes; sure, " he said. "Big lot of Injum coming to fight. "

"Hadn't you better give the alarm?" I said to the sentry. 

"I can't give the alarm till I'm certain there's danger coming, " hesaid, rather sulkily. "I haven't got eyes like a cat, and I don't knowthat he can see them yet. "

I could not help sympathising with the man as he continued--

"'Spose I fire, " he said, "and the enemy don't come on; nobody has seenthem, and nice and stupid I should look. "

"But Pomp says he's sure. "

"I'm not, " said the man, gruffly. 

"Be ready then, and fire the moment they begin to make a rush, " I said, excitedly. Then, turning to the boy, I whispered, "Now then; tell meonce more, can you see the Indians?"

"Yes, dah, " he said, quietly. 

"You are sure?"

"Yes, suah. Dey come now. Let Pomp shoot. "

"No, no; come with me, " I said, catching hold of his arm. "Let's run tomy father. "

The boy was so accustomed to obey me, that he left the place directly, and hurried with me across the enclosure in and out among the campinggroups, to where our few poor belongings lay, and I at once awakened myfather. 

"Pomp has seen the Indians coming on, " I said. 

He started up, and so dull and heavy had been his sleep that he did notunderstand me for the time. 

"The Indians, father, " I said. 

He sprang up on the instant then, and felt for his sword. 

"You say the boy saw them?"

"Yes, coming on. We were with one of the sentries. "

"But he has not fired. I should have heard. "

"No, father, he would not believe Pomp could see them. "

"Pomp could see um--big lots, " said the boy. 

"That is enough, " said my father. "Tell the bugler--no; we will notshow them that we know, " he said. "Come with me. "

We followed him to where the General was lying on a blanket or two inthe midst of his possessions, and he was on his feet in an instantgiving his orders, which were conveyed here and there to the variousofficers, from whence they spread to the men so rapidly and silentlythat in a few minutes, almost without a sound, a hundred well-armeddefenders of the fort were on their way to the fence in twenty littlesquads, each of which reinforced the sentries, and stood waiting for theattack. 

So silent and unchanged was everything when I played the part of guide, and led my father and the General to where we had been watching, that myheart sank, and I felt guilty of raising a false alarm. Then I halfshrank away as I heard the General question the sentry, and he repliedthat he had neither seen nor heard anything. Just then my father turnedto me. 

"Where's the boy?"

"Here, Pomp, " I whispered; but I looked round in vain, and after a fewminutes' search I was fain to confess that he had gone. 

"It is some trick, " whispered my father, with suppressed anger. "Icannot hear a sound. "

"No; I feel sure he was in earnest. He certainly believed he saw theIndians. "

My father turned to the General, and they conversed together in a lowvoice for some minutes, during which I stood there feeling as if I werewrong, and forgetting that even if I were it was only a case of beingover anxious in our cause. 

"No, no, " I heard the General say quietly; "don't blame the boys. Ofcourse it is vexatious, and seems like harassing the men for nothing;but it has its good side, for it proves how quickly we can man ourdefences. Well, what do you say--shall we go back to our beds? Thereseems to be no danger. Ah, here is Preston. Well, have you been allround?"

"Right round, sir, and there does not seem to be anything moving. Afalse alarm, I think. "

"Yes, " said the General, "a false alarm, and--What is it?"

My father had caught his arm in a strong grip, and pointed over thepalisade. 

"I don't know what it is, " he whispered; "but something is moving outyonder, a hundred yards away. "

Amidst a dead silence every eye was fixed in the direction pointed to bymy father; but no one else could make anything out, and the Generalsaid--

"No; I cannot see it. "

"Are you sure?" whispered my father. "George, are you there?"

I replied in a whisper too, and crept to his side. 

"Look. Can you make out anything?" he said. 

I looked long and intently, and was obliged to answer--

"No. "

"Quick! Try and find that boy, " said my father, angrily now. "He oughtto have been here. "

_Bang_! _bang_! Then report after report, followed by a volley quitefrom the other side of the enclosure; and, horrible as it seemed, followed as it was by a burst of yells, I felt my heart leap withsatisfaction. 

There was a rush being made for the spot whence the firing had come; butmy father's voice rang out, calling upon the men to stand fast, and itwas well that his order was promptly obeyed, for almost immediatelyafter there was a whizzing sound that I well knew, accompanied by asharp series of pats as of arrows striking wood, and we knew that theIndians were attacking on our side too. 

Then followed the quick firm command, and the darkness was cut by theflashes of a dozen fire-locks, whose reports went rolling away, to beechoed by the great trees of the forest beyond the clearings. 

Then nothing was heard but the quick beating and hissing of the ironramrods in the guns, while I stood close under the shelter of the fence, listening intently in the terrible silence, and trying to make outwhether the Indians were near. 

Again came the report of a firelock, and a volley from nearer the gate, followed by a burst of yells; and a minute later a fresh volley, and thesame defiant shouting, just as if the Indians had made their attack infour different places, but had been checked by the watchfulness of ourmen, who had been thoroughly prepared for the attacks. 

I was wondering to myself whether the Indians were in a body, and hadcome on in one place, and then hurried on to the others, or were in fourdifferent bodies; but my wonderings soon ceased, for I quite started athearing a voice close to my ear. 

"No got arrow 'tick in um dis time, Mass' George. Tell um Injum comingagain. "

"Where? Where?" I whispered. 

"Pomp see um crawl 'long de groun' like 'gator, " he said. "Dah--one, two, tick, nineteen, twenty. "

I gazed intently over the fence, but could only see the dark ground; butPomp's warning was too valuable to be trifled with. He had provedhimself now, and I hurried to where my father stood ready with twenty ofour men, and told him. 

He gave orders, and half the men fired slowly, one after the other, theinstructions being to those who held their fire, that if they could makeout the bodies of the crawling Indians by the flashing of theircomrades' pieces, they were to fire too. 

The rapid scattered reports were followed by a furious burst of yells;there was the rush of feet, sounds as of blows struck against the stoutpoles, and directly after, dimly-seen against the starlit sky, darkgrotesque-looking heads appeared as at least a dozen of the Indiansgained the top of the defence, but only to be beaten back by thebutt-ends of the men's fire-locks, all save two who dropped over in ourmidst, and fought desperately for a time before they were despatched. 

As silence--an ominous silence full of danger and portent--fell upon usagain here, we could tell that quite as desperate a struggle was goingon at other points of the palisading. Flash was succeeded by report andyell, so loud and continuous that we knew now that the Indians weredelivering their attack in four different places; and more than once Ishuddered as I felt how terrible it would be should one of these bandsgain an entry. I knew enough of such matters from old conversationswith my father, to be able to grasp that if a party did get in over thestockade they would desperately attack one of our defending companies inthe rear, and the others in response to their yells would come on at thesame moment, when our numbers and discipline would be of little value ina hand-to-hand attack with the lithe savages, whose axes and kniveswould be deadly weapons at close quarters. 

For quite half an hour the firing and yelling continued. Then it ceasedas quickly as it had begun, and the Indians seemed to have retreated. 

But there was no relaxation of our watchfulness, for we could not tellbut that in their silent furtive way the enemy were preparing for afresh assault, or perhaps merely resting and gathering together to comeon in one spot all at once. 

"More likely to make a feint somewhere, " I heard the General say to myfather. "If they do it will be to make a big attack somewhere else, andthat is where the supports must be ready to flock down. "

"You will see to that, sir?" said my father. 

"Yes. You and Preston cannot do better service, " continued the General, "so keep your places. "

"Pomp, " I whispered; "where are you?"

"Here, Mass' George. "

"Let's go all round, and you can tell me where the Indians are gatheringnow. "

"Pomp go outside, " he said, softly. "Climb over. "

"No, no; they would see and kill you. "

"No. Dey too 'tupid. I go ober. You gib leg lil hyste up. "

"I tell you no. Come along with me, and let's try and find out wherethey are. "

"Much too dark, Mass' George, but I look all de same, try and fine em. "

"Quick then; come!"

We started off, creeping along silently close inside the great palisade, and stopping to listen from time to time. 

We had left one of the parties that defended the palisade close to thefar side of the gate behind for about twenty yards, when Pomp, who wasfirst, suddenly stopped short, caught me by the wrist, and said softly--

"You listum. Injum dah. "

I placed my ear close to the paling, and stood for a few moments unableto make sure that the dull heavy rustling I heard meant anything; but atlast I felt at one with my companion, for I felt convinced that a strongparty was once more creeping up to the attack, and just to a spot wherethe sentries had not been placed. 

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX. 

Certainly there was a body of our defenders five-and-twenty yards awayin one direction, and sixty in another; but while the alarm wasspreading a dozen active Indians would be able to scale the fence. 

At least so it seemed to me, as without hesitation I uttered a wild cryfor help, Pomp raising his voice to supplement mine. 

"Here! This way! Here! Indians!" I shouted; and I heard the sound ofhurrying feet, and a sharp decisive order or two being given; but at thesame moment there was a peculiar scraping sound on the rough fence whichtold me that the Indians were climbing over, and I stood hesitating, puzzled as to whether it was my duty to run or stop where I was, so asto keep up the alarm and guide our people through the darkness to theexact spot. 

All this was a matter of moments, and I hesitated too long. I wasconscious of our people being close at hand; then of feeling Pompdragging at me, and saying something excitedly. Then it was as if a bigmass had fallen from above, and I lay crushed down and senseless in adarkness far greater than that of the night. 

When I came to my senses again, I found that I was lying on my face withsomething heavy across me, from beneath which I managed to creep atlast, shuddering the while, as I felt that it was the body of a dead orwounded man. Everything about me was still, but I could hear voices ata distance, and I wondered what had taken place, and why I was leftthere like that. 

It was very puzzling, for my head was so confused that I could notrecollect what had taken place before, so as to understand why it wasthat I was lying out there in the darkness, close to this wounded man. 

At last I concluded to shout for help, and my lips parted, but no soundcame. This startled me, and I began to tremble, for it was all so newand strange. 

But by degrees my brain grew clearer, and I began to have faint rays ofunderstanding penetrate my darkened mind. These grew brighter andbrighter, till at last I was able to understand that I had been struckdown by a tremendous blow on the head, the very realisation of that factbeing accompanied by such acute pain, that I was glad to lie thereperfectly inert without thinking at all. 

But this fit did not last long, and I could see now the matter in itstrue light, and it all came back about how I gave the alarm, and musthave been standing there as the Indians came over, and I was struck downat once. 

Then as I lay there in the darkness, I began to recall how I had beenlying with some one across me, and half suffocating me. 

I had crawled away a few yards in my half insensible condition, but nowa shuddering desire came over me to creep back, and find out who it wasthat lay there dead or dying. 

It was terrible, that feeling, for I felt that I must go, and as I creptback, it was with the idea that it was probably one of those who wouldbe the first to rush to the defence of the palisade, and in a confused, half-dreamy way, I found myself combating the fancy that it might be myfather. 

I paused when about half-way back, afraid to go farther, but the intensedesire to know the worst came over me again, and I crept on and thenstopped with my hand raised, and held suspended over the prostratefigure, afraid to move it and touch the body. 

At last, and I uttered a faint sigh full of relief, for my hand hadfallen upon the bare breast of a man, and I knew that it must be one ofthe Indians. It was puzzling that he and I should be there, and no onenear, for I could not detect the presence of either of the sentries. Where was everybody? Some one was coming, though, the next minute, forI heard soft footsteps, and then the murmur of voices, which came nearerand nearer till I heard a familiar voice say--

"Oh, Mass' George, do 'peak. "

I tried to obey, but no sound would come, even now that I felt a vastsense of relief, for I knew that I must have been hurt, and the twoblacks were in search of me. 

"Ah, here him are, " suddenly cried Pomp, and I next felt two great handslifting me gently, and I was carried through the darkness to what I knewmust be the block-house, where I had some recollection of being laiddown. Then I directly went off to sleep, and did not awake till nearlyday, to see a black face close to the rough pallet on which I lay, andas the day grew broader, I made out that it was Pomp watching by myside. 

"Mass' George better now?"

"Better? Yes; I am not ill, " I said, and I tried to get up, but laystill again, for the effort seemed to give me a violent pain in the headwhich made me groan. 

"Mass' George not seem very better. "

"But I am. I'll get up directly. But tell me, Pomp, how was it all?"

"How was?"

"Yes; how did it happen?"

"Done know, Mass' George. 'Pose Injum come over big fence and jump onand knock poor lil nigger and Mass' George down. Den um hab big fightan kill de Injum, an noder big fight by de gate an kill more Injum, andden Injum say good-night, time go to bed, an dat's all. "

"The Indians gone?"

"Yes; all gone. "

"Then we have beaten them. Hurrah! Oh, my head!"

"Hurrah--oh my head!" cried Pomp, in imitation. "Why say `Hurrah! Oh, my head'?"

"Oh, don't, Pomp. You make me laugh. "

"Dat right; glad see Mass' George laugh. Mass' George couldn't laughlil bit when Pomp fess um fader carry um. "

"No; I remember now. I had forgotten. "

"Mass' Dockor say good job Mass' George got tick head, or kill um. "

"Did the doctor say that, Pomp?"

"Yes, Mass' Dockor say dat. Injum hit um wif um lil chopper, same timesome one shoot and kill Injum; den Pomp knock down, and all jump on um, and dey pick um up, and take um 'way, and bring um here. "

"Then were you hurt too?"

"Yes, hurt dreffle, and dockor laugh, and say nuffum matter wif um, andsend um 'way 'gain. Den Pomp go an' fine um fader, and come an' fineMass' George, and bring um here. Dockor no laugh at Mass' George, onysay, `Poor fellow!' and `Put um to bed, ' an' `Good job um got such tickhead, ' and put plaster on um. "

I raised my hand to my head, and sure enough there was somesticking-plaster there. 

"Does my father know?" I said, as a sudden thought occurred to me. 

"Pomp done know, Mass' George. Haben see Mass' Capen long time. "

Our conversation was checked by the entrance of the doctor, who smiledas he saw me sitting up on the rude bed. 

"Well, squire, " he said, "you seem determined to be a patient. How areyou now?"

"My head aches a good deal. "

"No wonder, my lad, you got an ugly crack with the flat of a tomahawk. The man must have slipped as he was leaping from the fence. A narrowescape for you. "

"But the Indians are beaten off, " I said, eagerly. 

"For the present at all events. But they may attack again to-night, andI am beginning to be busy. "

"Must I stop here, sir?"

"Certainly not, if you feel well enough to get up. "

At that moment a shadow darkened the door, and my father came inquickly, followed by Hannibal. 

"George? Hurt?" he exclaimed, huskily. 

"Not much, father, " I said, "and the doctor says I may get up. "

"Thank Heaven!" muttered my father. Then aloud, "I have only just heardfrom Hannibal here. You gave me a terrible fright. "

My father took hold of my hands to hold them in his for a few moments, as he looked full in my eyes; and I wondered at it, for I was not oldenough then to understand his emotion, nor to think I was bad enough tostop in bed. 

Ten minutes later I was out in the enclosure, and learned a little moreabout what had taken place after I was knocked down insensible. Howthere had been several hand-to-hand encounters where the Indians haddeterminedly climbed over and gained a footing, from which they weredislodged directly, with the result that several were killed andwounded--four of our party also having ugly wounds. 

As I was going across the enclosure, hearing how the enemy had beenfinally beaten off, and had retreated into the forest, where it was notconsidered safe to follow them, Colonel Preston met us, looking jadedand anxious, but his face brightened up as he saw me, and he came up andshook hands. 

"Why, George Bruton, you are a lucky fellow, " he cried, laughingly. "Two wounds. This is grand. Of course he must be promoted, Bruton, assoon as peace is proclaimed. "

"Why, George, " said my father, as we went on, "what's the matter?"

"I don't like to be laughed at, father, " I said; "and Colonel Prestonwas making fun of me, as if I were a little child. "

"He did not mean it unkindly. There, come and have some lightbreakfast, and you must keep out of the sun. "

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN. 

That day passed quietly enough, with scouts going and coming to reportthat the Indians' trail was plainly to be seen going along the northbank of our little stream, as if they were making right away for theirown country, and after the scouts had gone as far as they dared, theyhad returned with their good news. This was quickly debated in a littlecouncil, and the result was a firm determination not to put any faith inappearances, but to keep everything on a war footing, scouting carefullyso as not to be surprised by an enemy full of cunning and treachery; andthough there was some little demur amongst those whose houses andplantations were farthest from the fort, all soon settled down to whatresolved itself during the next week into a pleasant kind of campingout. 

Rough tents were rigged up, and the different parties vied with eachother in their efforts to make their homes attractive. Fresh thingswere brought in by the help of the slaves from the most outlying of thehouses, and when lights were lit in the evening the place looked prettyin the extreme, so that more than once I found myself thinking that wewere to be the only sufferers from the Indian attack, and wondered, nowthat the enemy had had so severe a lesson read them, how long it wouldbe before my father decided to go back and get our neighbours' help torebuild the house. 

A fortnight glided by--fourteen days of uninterruptedly fine weather. Ihad almost forgotten my injuries. Pomp had taken his wounded limb outof the sling, and only remembered the injury when he tried to move hishand, when he would utter a cry and begin softly rubbing the place. 

Sarah too was recovering fast, and I knew no reason now why we shouldstill go on living such a military life, with the General and hisofficers seeming to take delight in drilling, practising the men in theuse of their weapons, and setting guards by night, and sending outscouts by day, with the gates closed rigorously at a certain time. 

There was another thing done too, the idea being suggested by myfather--a lesson taught by our own misfortune--and this was that everytub and cask that could be obtained in the settlement should be putabout in handy places, and kept well filled with water always, thesebeing supplemented by pails and buckets, which every one was bound toset outside his place full of water every night, while the men were allwell practised in the extremely simple art of passing and refillingbuckets--so as to be ready in case of fire. 

"There's some talk of giving up all this here playing at soldiers, Master George, " said Morgan to me one day. 

"Is there?" I said, eagerly. 

"Yes, and if you ar'n't tired of it, I am. Never so much as had achance to go out and scout like the others have. "

"Well, I haven't either, nor Hannibal, nor Pomp. "

"No, my lad; but if you don't tie down that jockey or chain him by theleg, he'll be off one of these days. I'm always finding him sittinga-top of the fence like a crow with his wing cut, thinking he wished hecould fly. "

"Looking out for the Indians, " I said. 

"Not him, sir; he's thinking about games in the woods; hunting snakes, catching 'gators, or killing 'coons. He's getting a nice howdaciousone, he is. If it wasn't for his black skin, you might think he was areg'lar boy. "

"So he is, " I said; "what difference does his skin make? I like oldPomp. "

"Well, sir, " said Morgan, thoughtfully, "I like old Hannibal--oldVanity, as you call him; but you know he is black. "

"Of course. "

"Very black, Master George. Why, I should say he's got the blackestskin and the whitest teeth of any one I ever did see. "

"And I dare say he thinks you've got the whitest skin and the blackestteeth he ever saw. "

"Now--now--now--now--Master George; gently there, if you please. Myskin's getting redder and browner every day, so as I don't half knowmyself when I shaves; and as to my teeth, just wait till you've usedyours five-and-forty year, and had to eat such beef as I've had to eatin the army, and you won't be quite so proud of them bits o' ivory ofyours, look you. "

"Why don't you leave off saying `Look you, ' Morgan? It's always `Lookyou, ' or `Teclare to cootness, ' and it does sound so stupid. "

"Not it, my lad, " said Morgan, proudly. "It's that which shows I belongto the Ancient British. "

"Nonsense! You're a Welshman. "

"Ah, you call me so, my lad, but I belong to the genuwyne old Britishstock. You ask the captain if I don't. And as to my teeth, why, whenwe was out with the army, I believe they used to buy all the old bulls, and the older and harder they were the better they used to like 'em. "

"Why?"

"Because they used to go the further. Ah, we did a lot of fighting onit though, and I thought I'd come to the end of that sort of thing; butit don't seem like it. Oh, how I do long to have a spade or a hoe in myhand again. I say, Master George. "

"Well?" I said, as I lay in the sun enjoying my returning strength, forit came back fast. 

"Think the master really means to go back and build up the house again?"

"Yes, I'm sure of it, " I said. 

"That's a good job, my lad, for it would be heartbreaking to know thatall we've done out there, planting fruit-trees and getting the place insuch nice trim, should be 'lowed to go back again to ruin, and grow overinto forest wilds, as it would in a year or two. "

"Ah, that would be a pity, Morgan, " I said, eagerly, as I thought of thefruit-trees and the vines. 

"I say, look here, Master George, I'm 'bout heart-broke over thatgarden. I want to see what it's like. We all might go for a day andtorment some of them weeds, and keep things from getting worse, and seewhat mischief the Indians did. "

"Yes; I should like to go and see that, " I said, thoughtfully. 

"Should you, my lad? Then let's go. "

I shook my head, for I saw a lot of difficulties in the way. 

"Nay, nay; now don't do that, lad. I teclare to coot--"

"Morgan!" I shouted. 

"Well, look you, dear boy--"

"Morgan!"

"Oh, dear me, how is a man to speak! I was going to say, I did ask someof them who went scouting, and they'd got it all pat enough about howthe house was a heap of ashes, but I don't believe one of 'em so much aslooked at the garden, and I know there's things ready in those beds aswould be a blessing to us now. "

"A heap of ashes!" I said, sadly. 

"Yes, Master George; but think of the barrow-loads there'll be, andthey'll be worth anything for the garden nicely spread about. "

"I should like to go and see the old place, " I said, thoughtfully. 

"Then ask the captain, lad. Do. He's just over yonder talking to thecolonel. Hist! Here he comes. Ask him--do. "

"Well, George, " said my father, coming up. "Ah, Morgan. Want to speakto me?"

"Well, sir, I--er--that is, I think Master George does. "

"No, father; it's Morgan, only he's afraid. "

"Nay, nay, not afraid, Master George. Don't say that. On'y a bitokkard over it. But I will speak if you're afraid to. "

"What is it?" said my father. 

"Well, father, it's this; Morgan--"

"Oh, Master George!"

"--And I think we should like to go over to the old place and see whatit looks like. "

"And take a tool or two, sir; and go early and tidy up the garden abit. "

"Well, " said my father, thoughtfully, "I don't see why you should not. I was thinking of something of the kind, now that the Indians seem to begone for good. "

"Then when may we go, father?"

"I'll speak to the General, and if he sees no objection you shall goto-morrow morning, first thing, if you feel well enough. "

"Oh, father!" I exclaimed, with a thrill of delight running through me, for it was as if I was to be freed from prison. 

"You will not be able to do much, Morgan, " said my father, thoughtfully;"but you might take a billhook and cut back a little of the overgrowth, for we must not be beaten. George, my boy, we must go back and make theplace more beautiful than it was before; for it is a beautiful land, ifman would not blot it with his cruelties and evil deeds. "

I saw that his eyes were fixed upon the corner of the enclosure, wherethe blacks were gathered. 

"Then we may go, father?" I said. 

"If the General approves. No one can stir outside the gates without hisorders now. "

He turned and walked to the central part where the General's furniturewas piled up, and he had been living as humbly as the rest; and in lessthan half an hour he was back, just in fact as Morgan was saying, grumblingly--

"It's all over, my lad; the governor won't let us go. "

"The General gives his consent, " said my father, "provided that you arevery careful; so the next thing is, how do you propose to go?"

"Walk across, " I said. 

"No; decidedly not. You will take the boat. There she lies safe enoughwith the others. You can have Hannibal and Pompey to row, and Morganand the black can be both well-armed, for that man is very trustworthy. But of course you will all be very cautious. You can send out that boyin different directions to scout; not that there is any danger, but wemust treat this as an enemy's country, and be prepared. "

"Yes, father, we'll be very careful; and we may go soon in the morning?"

"As soon as you like. Get your bag of provisions ready to-night. Morgan, you can be passed through the gates now. Have the boy with you, and see that the boat is baled out and cleaned. "

"Yes, sir, " said Morgan; and as soon as my father had gone we two shookhands in our delight, for Morgan was as excited as I. 

"Hurrah, Master George!" he cried. "What a day we will have! I'm offto find Pomp. You go and tell old Han. Won't they be just pleasedtoo!"

We parted on the instant, and five minutes later I found father and sontogether, and told them my news, with the result that Hannibal smiledwith pleasure, and Pomp threw himself down on the ground to writhe andtwist and worm about till he heard Morgan's voice summoning him to goand help to bale out the boat. 

CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT. 

I lay down to sleep that night quite satisfied of my ability to wake upin good time; but it was still dark when Pomp was shaking my arm. 

"Make hase, Mass' George, " he cried, with his lips to my ear, "umgettin' so dreffle late. "

"Eh? Now, no tricks, " I said, in that irritable state of sleepinesswhen one wants just an hour longer. "Why, I have only just lain down. "

"Why, you've been seep all de night. You call me laze lil nigger if Isay dat. Get up!"

"But is it nearly morning, Pomp?" I said, with my eyes closely shut. 

"Ah, you do dat 'gain! You roll ober de oder side for? You tink um disweek when it morrow morning. "

"But it isn't really morning. "

"Yes; bror daylight. Able see dreckly. "

"It isn't, " I said, opening my eyes and looking from under the boat-sailthat made our tent, and seeing the stars burning brightly. 

"I neb see such dreffle man, " whispered Pomp, for fear of rousing myfather. "Get late. Sun get up soon 'fore we get dah. Mass' Morgan an'Pomp fader gone down to de boat, and carry big bag somefin to eat. Pompgot de fishum-line, and dey say you'n me bring free guns and de powdershot. "

"Eh! Gone down to the boat?" I said, rising hurriedly, for this wassuggestive of being left behind; and hurrying my preparations--mydressing-room being outside the tent--I was soon ready, took the pouchesand the three guns I had undertaken to have ready, and in a very fewminutes we two were marching toward the gate, I carrying one firelockunder my arm, and Pomp stepping out proudly with one on each shoulder. 

"How long is it since Morgan and our man Hannibal went through?" I saidto the guard at the gate. 

"'Bout half an hour, " said the man, rather sourly. "Nice to be you, young gentleman, going out like that instead of keeping watch here. "

"Oh, that will soon be over, " I said. "Come along, Pomp. "

It was for the sake of saying something, for Pomp was already outside, waiting. But I wanted to get down to the boat, and not stop to bequestioned by the guard as to what we were going to do. 

As we went on down toward the wharf, the stars were still making theirreflections glimmer in the smooth water of the big river, and a scullingsound and the rattle of an oar being heard, told me where the boat lay. 

"That you, Master George?" said a familiar voice. 

"Yes; but isn't it too early?"

"Not a bit, sir. But it'll be daybreak directly, to be sure. Seethere?"

I could see a very pale streak right away down and over the big river inwhat I knew to be the east, but I was still too drowsy to feel muchinterest in our excursion, and consequently replied rather gruffly toHannibal's good-natured--

"Morn', Mass' George. "

Just then the boat's keel grated on the pebbles, Hannibal jumped out, took the guns which Pomp parted with unwillingly, and passed them toMorgan, who stowed them in the stern. Then mine was passed in, andHannibal bent down. 

"Jump on, Mass' George, no get foot wet. "

I leaped on his great broad back, thinking that he was getting his feetwet, but that it did not matter as they were bare; then wash, wash wentthe water on both sides as the great black and his boy waded out. I wasdropped into the boat, the two blacks ran it out a little and steppedin, Morgan came aft to me, and the others backed water a while, andafter turning, rowed out a little but kept pretty close, so as to be outof the swift current running down toward the sea. 

"Talk about early, " said Morgan, pointing to the increasing pallor ofthe sky; "why, it will soon be broad daylight, and I want to get to themouth of the stream by that time. "

They rowed on, and the freshness of the air, the motion of the boat, andthe thorough feeling of change soon made me forget my discomfort, and asthe pale dawn spread and showed the thick mist hanging over the lowgrowth at the edge of the river, the memory of the last time I came bythere started to my mind, and I looked eagerly at the near shore, thinking of hidden Indians ready to send flying their keenly-pointedarrows. 

Morgan saw the direction of my glance, and said with a laugh--

"No; not this time. "

"What?" I said sharply. 

"Indians. That was a nice row we had that day, though, Master George. "

"Mass' George going have fishum-line?" said Pomp, suddenly, as the darkline of forest began to look green, and higher up there was a tiny pointof orange mist. 

"No, " I said; "we'll get right on home. "

Pomp seemed so disappointed that I added, "Perhaps we will fish lateron. "

Vague as the promise was it sufficed to raise Pomp's spirits, and hetugged well at his oar, while I watched the splashing of fish in theriver, heard the low, floundering noise made by the alligators, andlistened to the fresh, clear song of the birds which were welcoming thecoming of another day. 

Then slowly the sun rose to glorify the dripping reeds and canes, andfringe them as if with precious stones; the different kinds of ducks andcranes disturbed by our boat fled at our approach with much flapping ofwings and many a discordant cry. And before I could fully realise it, and think of anything else, it was bright, beautiful morning; allglorious, free, fresh, and delicious, with the moss draping the sunlittrees, the water sparkling, and the sensation growing upon me that I hadjust escaped from prison, and was going home. 

"Not sorry you got up so soon, are you, sir?" said Morgan, smiling, ashe saw how eager and excited I had grown. 

"Sorry? No, " I cried. "Here, you two, are you tired? Morgan and Iwill row. "

"No, no, " said Hannibal, showing his white teeth. "We row Mass' Georgeboat all away. "

"Look, Mass' George, " cried Pomp, as there was a scuffle, a splash, anda good-sized alligator startled by our coming hurried into the river. "You like shoot um?"

"No, no. Let's get right away home first. "

"All the same, sir, we'll load the guns, " said Morgan. "I don't thinkwe shall want to use 'em, but there's a few marks about this boat toshow that sometimes it is necessary. "

He pointed laughingly to the holes left where the arrows stuck in thesides and thwarts. 

"I broke out an arrow-head this morning, " he said; and he picked it upfrom where it lay. 

Pomp watched us eagerly as we charged all three pieces, and laid themdown in the stern, after which I sat thoroughly enjoying the scene, which was all as fresh to me as if I had never been there before. Butat the same time, as we went on, I recognised the different spots wherethe Indians had made their stand to harass us during our memorableescape down the river, notably at the wooded point we passed round justbefore reaching the mouth of our stream, and leaving the main riverbehind. 

Then, as the space contracted and the banks seemed to draw graduallycloser together, we soon began to get into more familiar parts, and atlast the higher trees and points and bends were all memorable, known asthey were to Pomp and myself in connection with fishing excursions orhunts for squirrel or nest. 

The stream here ran swiftly, and swirled round some of the bends, attimes well open, at others so close did the forest come that we seemedto be going along between two huge walls of verdure; and I don't knowwhether they would have noticed it, but just before we turned into ourlesser river, something induced me to begin talking rather rapidly toboth Pomp and Hannibal, for we were passing the place where the slaverhad lain, and as we came by, it seemed to me that the poor fellows mustbegin thinking of the horrors of that day when we brought them up inthat very boat, one dying, the other as wild as any savage creature ofthe forest. 

"Here we are at last, " I cried, as we came close up to the cut-downtrees on the bank which served as posts to our landing-place. 

"Yes. Take your piece, Master George, " said Morgan, "and don't shoutaloud. Let's have a good look round first. "

It was good advice, and we made our rowers take the boat up a couple ofhundred yards past the landing-place, and then let her drift back. Butall was still. There were two or three busy squirrels, and some birds, but no sign of lurking enemy. 

"It's quite safe, I think, " I said. 

"Yes, sir, safe enough. No Indian here, or we should have had an arrowat us before now. "

"We may fasten the boat there, and leave it?" I said. 

Morgan hesitated. 

"Well, yes, " he said; "we had better keep all together. It would not befair to leave those two alone to mind her in case the Indians did come. "

"If they do, " I said, "we must retreat overland if we can't get to theboat. "

"Or they get it first, " said Morgan, grimly. 

So we landed at the familiar place, the boat was made fast, and withHannibal carrying one of the guns, we started for the old home, alleager and excited except Pomp, whose brow puckered up, and I knew thereason why--he had no gun to carry. 

"Here, Pomp, " I said; "you keep close to me, and carry my gun. "

The sun was shining brilliantly over the river; now it began to shine inthe wood all over Pomp's smooth black skin, out of his dark eyes, andoff his white teeth, as he shouldered the piece, now the very embodimentof pride. 

We had not far to go, and as we went on and found everything as we hadleft it, and no signs of enemy, the shrinking feeling which had hauntedme, and made me fancy I saw a living savage behind every great tree, passed away, and I strode on till we reached the clearing where Morganand I killed the rattlesnake, and there the same shrinking feelingattacked me again, for it was here that we had long back made our firstacquaintance with the enemy. 

My eyes met Morgan's, and he was evidently thinking the same thing as hegave me a nod. 

"No rattlesnakes here to-day, sir, " he said, and he smiled meaningly, "not of any sort. Shall I go first?"

"No, " I said, rather unwillingly, for I felt that I ought to lead; and, taking the firelock now from Pomp, I went toward the path leadingthrough the forest trees to our larger clearing where the house andgarden stood. 

"Mass' George let Pomp go firs and see if any-boddy dah, " whispered theboy. 

"No, " I said; but Morgan turned to me quickly, as Pomp lookeddisappointed. 

"Why not let him go on? He'll creep through the trees like a snake, andget there and back unseen if there's danger. "

"Nobody see Pomp if him hide. "

"Go then, " I said; and the boy darted off at once through the densestpart, while we followed cautiously, for there was the possibility ofsome of the Indians lurking about still. 

But in a few minutes Pomp was back, looking very serious, but ready totell us at once that no one was there. 

Upon this we pushed on rapidly, and soon stood in the midst of ourlovely clearing, framed in by the forest, where everything seemed morebeautiful than ever, except in one place, where, with the strands ofcreepers already beginning to encroach on the blackened ruins, lay aheap of ashes, with here and there some half-burned timbers and ends ofboards. 

I felt a choking sensation as I looked at the ruins, and thought of howmany pleasant hours I had passed there with my father, and now I couldonly just trace out where the rooms had been, so complete was thedestruction the fire had made. 

Not that it was surprising, the whole place having been built solidly ofthe finest pine from the sandy tract between us and the little river--wood that I knew would blaze up when dry and burn with a fierce resinousflame. 

But it seemed so pitiful that the delightful little home, with all thepleasant surroundings, over which my father had toiled to make it asmuch as possible like an English country home, should have been entirelydestroyed. And for what?

Ah, it was a hard question to answer. But I supposed then that as wehad come into the land the savages looked upon as their specialhunting-ground, they considered that they had a right to destroy. 

I tore myself away from the heap of black and grey ashes, and rejoinedMorgan, who said nothing, but accompanied me then around the garden, which to our great surprise we found untouched. It was weedy, andbeginning to show a great want of the master's hand, but otherwise itlooked delightful after the desolation I had just left. 

"Seems hard as my part should have escaped, and your part be all burntup, Master George, " said Morgan, slowly. "But it ar'n't my fault. I'dalmost rather they'd ragged the garden to pieces, and cut down thetrees, than have burnt the house. "

"It can't be helped, " I said, thankful for the sympathetic way in whichthe man spoke, and at the same time a little amused at his consideringthe garden his part, and the house wherein he always lived too as beingours. 

We went all round and were on the way to the hut where the blacks slept, when I suddenly noticed that Pomp was not with us, and I drew Morgan'sattention to the fact. 

"He was here just now, because I saw him stoop down and pick upsomething to throw at a bird. "

"No, no: don't shout, " I said. "I dare say he'll be here directly, andone don't know how near the enemy may be. "

But Hannibal did not seem satisfied, and he began looking round thegarden and peering about close up to the trees in search of the boy, though without success. 

I had taken little notice of this, for I had been talking in a low voiceto Morgan about the garden, and whether it was worth while to doanything, seeing that beyond a little weeding nothing hardly wasrequired. 

"I thought the fences would all be down, and the place trampled, andthat I should have to cut rails and stakes to save the place fromdesolation. "

So said Morgan, and I agreed that as far as the garden was concerned wehad met with a pleasant surprise. 

"We'll have a good meal now, " I said. "Let's sit down under the bigcypress, " and I pointed to the great tree which had proved so good afriend during the flood, and unslinging the bag which he had beencarrying, Morgan led the way toward the resting-place. 

"Why, Hannibal's gone now, " I said, looking round wonderingly. "Oh, Iknow, " I added, laughing; "he heard me say we would have something toeat, and he has gone to look for Pomp. "

We were soon comfortably seated with the food spread before us, and as Icut some of the bread and salt pork we had brought, I said--

"It's of no use to go looking out for Indians, I suppose. We mustchance their being near. "

"If we go looking for them, Master George, we shall have to spend allour time over it. I'm beginning to hope we shan't see them any more. "

Then Morgan's mouth became too full for him to talk with comfort, andI'm afraid mine was in a similar condition, for the long row, the freshair, and the absence of breakfast before starting had had a great effectupon my appetite. 

"I wish they'd come now, " I said, as I half turned to Morgan, who wasleaning forward with his head thrown back in the act of drinking from abottle, when I felt as if turned to ice--frozen--motionless--gazing upat a great muscular brown arm raised to strike; and I don't know how toexplain it, for the space of time must have been short as that taken upby the flashing of lightning; but all the same, the time seemedprolonged to me sufficiently for me to see that the owner of that armwas half concealed behind the tree; that the hand belonging to that armheld one of the keen little axes used by the Indians; that the blow wasintended for my head; and I knew that before I could utter a word toalarm my companion, all would be over. 

A good deal to think in that moment of time, but people do see and thinka great deal instantaneously, just as they have quite long dreams in afew instants of time; and as I tell you, I thought all that as I saw theraised axe, and I could not stir, though it was in motion to strike medown. 

A loud report set me free, the sound of a shot from the forest, and theIndian sprang forward between me and Morgan, turned half round, struckat the air with his tomahawk, then twisted back so that I had a fullview of his hideous, distorted face, and then it was hidden from me, forthe little axe escaped from his hand, and he fell clutching and tearingat the grass and leaves. 

By this time Morgan and I had seized the fire-locks we had stood againstthe trunk of the tree, and stooped down to shelter ourselves with itstrunk, as we presented the barrels at where we heard some one crashingthrough the bushes. But it was Han. 

"Mass' George not hurt?"

"No, no, " I said. "Did you fire?"

He nodded shortly, and gave me the piece to reload as he picked up theaxe the Indian had let fall, and took the savage's knife from his beltto stick it in his own. 

"If there's one Indian there's more, " said Morgan, excitedly. "Quick, sir, ram the bullet well down. We must make for the boat. Where's thatboy Pomp?"

"No, " said Hannibal, shaking his head; "gone, gone. Han look for him;saw Indian and Mass' George. "

"And you fired and saved my life, " I cried, catching his hand, as I gavehim back the reloaded piece. 

He smiled at me, and shook his head sadly as I exclaimed--

"Now then to find Pomp, and get back to the boat. "

I had hardly uttered the words when there was a yell, and four savagesdashed out of the forest toward us, knife in one hand, axe in the other. They were not twenty yards away, and I raised my heavy piece to myshoulder as I saw Morgan let his barrel fall into one hand and fire. 

A hideous yell followed, and one of the Indians leaped in the air. Isaw no more for the smoke, but I drew trigger too, and staggered backwith the violent concussion of the piece. 

Then I stood aghast at what followed, for as the smoke lifted I saw anIndian spring on Morgan, and Hannibal drop the gun he held as the othertwo Indians rushed at him axe in hand, yelling horribly. 

Then in what seemed to me was a nightmare dream, I saw Morgan seize theIndian's hand, and they closed in a desperate struggle, while on myother side Hannibal was battling with two, and I was helpless to assisteither, and--well, I was a boy of sixteen or so, and how could I atclose quarters like that try to shed blood?

True, in the excitement of the flight in the boat, I had loaded andfired again and again as the Indians kept sending their arrows at us;but all I could do now was to drop my own piece and run to pick up theone Hannibal had dropped. 

But I did not fire it. I could only stand and gaze first at one, andthen at the other, as I saw the great calm black now frenzied with rageand the thirst for battle. He was bleeding from blows given by theknife of one Indian and the axe of the other, but his wounds only seemedto have made him furious, and he stood there now looking like a giant, holding one of his enemies by the throat, the other by the wrist, inspite of their writhings and desperate efforts to strike him some deadlyblow. He looked to me then like a giant in strength; but the Indianswere strong too, and though he was rapidly subduing the one whose throathe grasped, the other was gradually wriggling himself free, when, seizing my opportunity, rendered desperate by the position, I raised theheavy piece I held as if it were a club, and brought the barrel downwith all my might upon the Indian's head. 

I stepped back sickened by what I had done, as his arm relaxed and hefell prone, while, freed now from one adversary whose axe would the nextmoment have brained him, Hannibal grasped his remaining enemy with bothhands, raised him up, and dashed him heavily upon the earth. 

It was time, for Morgan was down, the Indian upon him, his knife raisedhigh to plunge into the poor fellow's throat, but held back by Morgan'shand, which was yielding fast. 

I stood paralysed and watching, when, with a roar like a wild beast, Hannibal dashed at this last man, and with the axe he had at his waiststruck him full in the temple, and he dropped down sidewise quivering indeath. 

I remember thinking it very horrible as I saw all this bloodshed, but Iknew it would have been far more horrible if the savage wretches hadkilled us. Then every other thought was driven out of my head by theappearance of Hannibal, who was quite transformed. As a rule he was thequiet, gentle-looking black, always ready to obey the slightest command;now he seemed to tower up a ferocious-looking being, with wild glaringeyes looking about for something else to destroy, and had I not caughthold of his arm he would have used the axe he held on the fallen men. 

"Under cover, my lad, " said Morgan, who was panting heavily. "Don'tleave that gun. Now Hannibal, quick!"

He led the way in among the trees, where we quickly loaded thedischarged pieces, crouching down under bushes, while Hannibal kneltbeside us keeping watch, his wild eyes glaring round in every directionfor some fresh enemy to attack. 

"Nice--narrow--escape that! Master George, " said Morgan, in a lowvoice, as he gave the ramrod a thud between every two words. "Prettyobject I should have looked if I'd had to go back to your father and sayyou were killed by the Indians. Oh dear! Oh dear! I did hope I'd donekilling people to the end of my days, and now look yonder. "

"It was forced upon you, Morgan, " I whispered, as I finished chargingone of the pieces. 

"Upon me!" cried Morgan. "Oh, come now, Master George, play fair. Don't get putting on all down to my account. My word! Who'd havethought old Hannibal here could fight like that?"

The great black looked fiercely round, but smiled sadly as Morgan heldout his hand and said--

"Thank you, old lad. "

"Yes! Thank you, Hannibal, for saving my life, " I whispered. 

"Mass' George save Han's life, " was the reply in deep tones. Then thesmile passed from the great fellow's face, and a terrible expressioncame over it again as his eyes rolled round, and he said in a deep, low, muttering voice--

"Come--quick find Pomp. "

"And I was just going to say, let's make a run now for the boat, " saidMorgan. "But we can't leave the boy, Master George. "

"No, " I said. "Here, take your gun, Han. "

I passed the firelock to him, and followed his gaze as he glared roundamong the trees from behind whose trunks I expected to see the enemypeering, ready to take revenge for the death of their companions. Butthere was no one near as far as I could see, and we rose cautiously toget a better view round through the clustering boughs whose heavyfoliage cut off the light, so that we were gazing down glorious vistasthat ended far away in the deepest shade. 

"Might hide an army there, and no one could see 'em, " muttered Morgan. 

"Find Pomp?" said Hannibal, looking at me inquiringly. 

"Yes, " I said; "try and find him. Go on. "

The great fellow drew a deep breath, and led off at once with thefirelock in his left hand, the axe in his right; and I knew that if wehad a fresh encounter, the modern weapon would be useless in his hands, while the axe would be terrible. 

To my great horror, the course he chose was out by where the desperatestruggle had taken place, and my first instinct was to close my eyes andnot look at the dead Indians; but I told myself I was a soldier's son, and that these men had fallen as we were fighting for our lives. But itwas very terrible to see them lying there as they had fallen, two ofthem still grasping their weapons, and with a look of savage hatred intheir faces. 

Hannibal led on, Morgan followed, and I was last, and I was beginning tofeel glad that we were leaving the dead behind, where they lay beneaththe great cypress, when Hannibal turned round and raised his axe topoint as it seemed to me in the direction of the forest beyond thegarden, and to my horror it appeared as if the man had been seized witha fresh desire to shed blood, for his great lips were drawn away fromhis glistening teeth, his eyes opened widely showing broad rings ofwhite round the dark irides, and throwing up the axe ready to strike, hedropped the gun and literally bounded at me. 

With a faint cry of horror as I saw the awful-looking object leaping atme, the firelock dropping from his left hand, and the blood glisteningon his great arms, I dropped sidewise just as a knife flashed by mycheek and over my left shoulder. 

It was then that I realised the truth, and drew my breath hard, as I sawHannibal's axe descend; there was a terrible crashing sound and a heavyfall, and as, sick and seeing dimly, I looked down to my left, the greatfigure of the black was bending over a grinning object in the bushes atthe forest edge, his foot was pressing back one of our enemies, and hedragged the axe free. 

"Is he dead now?" Morgan whispered, hoarsely, and his face lookedghastly as he caught me by the arm. 

Hannibal uttered a low deep sound, and drew himself up to his fullheight. Then he bent down again, and I saw him tear a glittering knifeout of a brown hand, which with its arm rose above the bushes and wasclinging still to the haft. 

"Morgan, " I said, faintly, as the great black strode back toward wherewe had had the struggle first, "stop him. What is he going to do?"

"I want to stop him, lad, " whispered the faithful fellow, in low, awe-stricken tones; "but I can't try; I daren't. It must be done. "

"But that was another Indian, " I whispered, as I saw Hannibal bend down, rise up, take a step or two, and bend down again, and then everythingswam before my eyes. I could hear Morgan's voice though as he went on--

"It was horribly near, sir, " he said. "It wasn't another Indian, butone of those shamming dead, and as soon as we'd got by he must havecrawled after us, and old Han turned just in time, and went at him as hewas striking at you with his knife. It's very horrid, my lad, but thesesavages don't understand fair fighting and giving quarter to thewounded. There, come away, and don't look angry at the black when hecomes back. He has just saved your life again, and what he is doing nowis to make sure you are not attacked again. "

I stood speechless, resting on the piece I held in my hand till thegreat negro came back with the knife stuck in his waist-belt, to stoopand pick up the gun he had dropped; and then he pointed again with theaxe toward the forest beyond the garden. 

"Come, " he said, quietly. "Find Pomp. "

He looked at me once more with so grave and kindly an aspect that Itried to smother the horror I felt, and taking a step or two forward, Idrew out a handkerchief and pointed to his bleeding arms, which weregashed by two blows of axe and knife. 

He smiled and nodded half contemptuously as I tore the handkerchief intwo, and he held out his arms one by one for me to bind them tightly. 

"Now, " he said, "find Pomp. "

I held up my hand and we listened to a low, hoarse, gurgling noise, which seemed to come from a distance in the forest, and I shuddered as Ifancied for a moment that it must be one of the Indians dying; but Iknew that the sound came from a different direction. 

We listened intently as we stooped under cover and kept a watchful gazein every direction for danger. But the sound had ceased and for themoment we were safe, for no leaf was stirring, and the deep shadowy woodappeared to be untenanted. Hannibal shook his head, and was in the actof turning when the curious hoarse gurgling sound came again. 

It was like nothing I had ever heard before, and what was more strange, it was impossible to make out whence it came, for it rose and fell, roseagain, and then died out. 

"What is it?" I said to Morgan. "An Indian cry?"

"No, " he replied. "Hark! There it is again. "

Yes; there it was again, but appeared to be from a fresh direction. 

"Is it something down amongst the bushes--a frog or a young 'gator?"

"No; I don't think it can be that, sir. I've heard nearly every soundthey make, and it isn't anything like that. "

All was still again, and we moved on slowly farther into the forest, going cautiously in and out among the trees, our weapons ready, and astrict look-out kept for the enemy. For it seemed to me that the mainbody could not be far off, our encounter having been with a skirmishingparty. 

"There again, " I whispered. "What is it, Hannibal?"

He was kneeling down now listening; and as he looked up at me, I couldsee that he was puzzled, for he shook his head. 

"Han done know, " he said. 

Again the sound came--a hoarse, gurgling, faint noise, as from a greatdistance, but somehow we were as far off from understanding what itmeant as ever. 

"Never mind, " said Morgan. "It isn't what we are looking for. Go on, Han; we must find that boy, and escape for our lives. "

The great black nodded and started off at once, Morgan and I going toright and left of him, and we searched through the great trees, workingaway round the opening cleared from the forest for our house, but thoughthe sound continued, we could find no trace of the cause nor yet of thepoor boy, who had dropped completely out of sight. 

My heart sank as I felt sure that the Indians must have surprised him, and moment by moment, as we started again into the forest, making nowtoward the rattlesnake clearing and the path leading to thelanding-place, I expected to come upon him lying dead where he had beenstruck down. 

But we examined the place again and again in every direction withoutsuccess, and we were neither of us sufficiently skilled to attempt inthe gloom beneath the trees to find him by his tracks. 

The sound had nearly ceased now, only occurring faintly at intervals, and still it was as confusing as ever, for we could not make out whenceit came. 

At last we stopped at the edge of the rattlesnake clearing, near wherethe path struck out leading to the water-side. 

"What are we to do, Master George?" said Morgan. "I want to find thatboy, and at any moment we may be attacked by enemies, and it seems to beour duty to get down to the boat, row back as fast as we can, and givewarning that the Indians are still near at hand. "

"Yes, go, " said Hannibal, who had been listening intently to Morgan'swords. "Boat. Injum. Han 'top find um boy. "

Morgan looked at me, but I shook my head. 

"No, " I said; "we will not go--we cannot, and leave him here. Will youcome, Hannibal?"

"To find um boy, " he said, frowning. 

"And we'll stop too, Morgan, " I said. "We may find him at any moment, and it is impossible to go and leave the poor boy like this. "

Hannibal did not speak, but I saw his eyes fixed on me as Morgan spoke. 

"I don't want to go and leave him, Master George, " he said, "becauseit's like leaving a comrade, and old soldiers don't do that. Butsoldiers has their duty to do, and duty says--Go and let them know atthe settlement. Besides, my duty to your father seems to say, Get youout of this as quick as you can. "

"Yes, I know that, Morgan, " I said. 

"And the Indians may be on us at any moment. "

"Yes, but we can't leave him, " I said; "and--Ah, there's that noiseagain. I'm sure it came from right in there. "

I pointed back toward the other side of the clearing, toward which spotHannibal immediately rushed, and we followed as quickly as we could, forsomething seemed to tell us that a discovery was at hand. 

It was close by the part of the forest through which Morgan and I hadmade our way cautiously and silently when we were going to kill therattlesnake; and as we reached the edge, and passed in amongst thedensely growing trees, all was silent, dark, and mysterious-looking; butthere was nothing to be seen but tree-trunks, and we crept up to wherethe great black stood bending down and listening. 

All was silent. Then there was a faint rap as a squirrel dropped afir-cone from high up somewhere invisible to us. As far as we could seethere were the gloomy aisles of great growing pillars, and we knew thatwe had passed through this portion of the forest again and again, thoughit was quite possible that we might have missed parts. 

"Well, do you hear it?" I said, in a whisper. 

Hannibal shook his head despondently, and then his face lit up as weheard from our right, and quite close at hand, the same faint, gurglingsound, now evidently a cry. 

The black rushed on in and out among the trees, a gleam of sunshinecatching his black skin once, just as we were passing the gloomiestpart; and then, as I was close behind him, he disappeared beyond a groupof great pillar-like pine-trees, and when I reached them I came upon himsuddenly in a hollow, deep with fir-needles--a natural hole formed bythe fall of a monstrous tree, whose root still lay as it had beenwrenched out when the tree fell, but the trunk itself had graduallymouldered into dust. 

And there was Hannibal busily cutting the hide thongs which bound Pomp, who was lying helpless at the bottom of the hole, with a blanket and arough skin garment close by him, and beside these five bows and theirarrows. 

It was evidently the lurking-place of the Indian scouting party, who hadsuddenly pounced upon the boy, gagged and bound him, for his jaws wereforced wide apart, a piece of ragged blanket was thrust into his mouth, and this was kept in by another hide thong tied round and round his faceand neck, passing between his jaws as if he were bridled with a leatherbit, while his arms and wrists and legs were so securely tied that thepoor fellow was perfectly helpless. 

"Can't say he's black in the face, in the way we mean, " said Morgan, sympathetically, "because, poor lad, it is his nature to be so, lookyou, but he's half dead. "

I was already down on my knees chafing the wrists set at liberty, afterthe hide had been cut away from the boy's cheeks and the gag taken out, but he made no sign whatever, and we were still rubbing him, and tryingto restore the circulation, when Morgan said quickly--

"We can do that in the boat. Up with him, Han, I'll carry your gun. There must be more Indians near. These were on the advance, I'll lay, and I wouldn't say we don't have a fresh attack to-night. "

Without a word Hannibal handed the gun, took Pomp by the arms, gentlyswung him on his back, and tore off a strip of blanket with which hetightly bound the boy's wrists together upon his own chest, so that itleft the black's hands at liberty should he want to use them. 

"Go on now, " he said; and he held out his hand for his gun. 

It was only a short distance from where we were to the boat, but it wasreally to be the most anxious part of all, and as we approachedrattlesnake clearing, I involuntarily checked the others to look outcautiously before we left the dark pine-shade. 

But all was still, the beautiful young growth glistening in the hotsunshine; and striking the path on the other side, gazing watchfully aswe could, ready for attack, and fully expecting to see the Indians inpossession of the boat, we finally reached the landing-place, where Pompwas laid in the stern, the weapons were placed ready, and faint anddripping with perspiration, I sank down beside Pomp as the rope was castoff. 

CHAPTER THIRTY NINE. 

My eyes were for ever running from tree to bush, and plunged into thewindings of the path, as Hannibal and Morgan seized the oars, sat down, and, after the head had been pushed off into the current, began to pulla heavy stroke that sent the boat rapidly along and out into the middleof the stream. For after my old experiences of starting from thatlanding-place, in addition to that which I had gone through that day, the nervous tension was so great that my imagination ran riot at first, and I saw dark faces peering out from among the canes, bronzed armsholding bows, while others drew arrows to the heads, and the loud yellsof the Indians seemed to ring through my dizzy brain. But as, after wehad reached the farther side of the stream, the boat surged on throughthe water with no sound really heard but the splash of the oars, I beganto grow more calm, the more so that we passed clump after clump, andpatch after patch of undergrowth, from which arrows came whizzing lasttime, to strike into the sides of the boat, or fix themselves in the boxwith a hollow sounding rap. 

As soon as I could collect myself a little, I plunged my hands over theside and bathed my face, and drank. Then hurriedly turning to poorPomp, I placed his head more easily, Hannibal's great dark eyes watchingme the while, and then took the tin baler, filled it with the cold, clear water, and began to bathe the boy's temples, pausing again andagain to trickle water between his closely-set teeth. 

But for a long time he gave no sign of recovery, but lay back breathingfaintly, and with his eyes tightly closed. 

"Coming to, Master George?" said Morgan. 

"No, " I had to reply again and again. And each time at my response Iheard the boy's father utter a sigh. 

But Hannibal did not cease to row a steady stroke, though I saw hisforehead wrinkle up, and there was a wild look of misery in his eyes. 

We had passed round the wooded point in safety, and soon after were wellout of our stream and in the big river, when, seeing that we were beyondthe reach of arrows, the rowing was slackened a little, just as, to thegreat delight of all, Pomp showed signs of recovery. 

I was bending over him after dipping the tin full of water once more, and began to trickle a little water on his forehead, when _flip_, thetin went flying, the water sparkling in the sun, and a quantity of itsprinkling Hannibal where he sat, while it was all so sudden that Iburst out laughing, for Pomp's familiar voice rang out sharply andangrily--

"Don't do dat. "

Then memory must have come back like a flash, for the boy's hands seizedme as I bent over and touched him, his eyes opened and glared at me, heshowed his teeth viciously, and then let his hands drop, and he sankback. 

"Mass' George!" he said, feebly. "Ah, Pomp know all de time. Mass'George play trick. Pash water, and--" Then with a sudden fierce changeof manner--"Run, Mass' George--run--quick--what gone long dem Injum?"

He looked round wildly. 

"They are gone, Pomp, " I said; and I shivered a little as I spoke. "We're quite safe now. Drink a little water. "

I raised his head, and held the refilled water-can to his lips, when hedrank with avidity. 

"Are you better?"

"Eh? Better, Mass' George? Injum cotch Pomp, and 'tuff mouf full. Couldn't holler. Tie um all up tightum. No move, no breve, no donuffum. "

"Yes; don't talk now. We found you. No; lie still. What do you want?"

"Go kill all de Injum. "

"Sit still, " I said, with another little shiver, as I recalled the sceneof the struggle. 

"No; Pomp won't sit 'till. "

He rose to a sitting position and began rubbing his wrists, staring athis father the while, as the latter rowed steadily on with his armsbandaged and showing stains. 

"What matter wif yo' arm?"

Hannibal said something to the boy in his own tongue, and Pomp leanedforward, still rubbing his numbed wrists softly, and evidently listeningintently till his father had done, when he clapped his hands togetherand uttered a harsh laugh. 

"Ah, " he cried; "dat a way. Dey no come try kill Mass' George 'gain. "

Then reverting to his own injuries, he felt all his teeth gently withthumb and finger, as if to try whether they were loose. 

"'Tick 'tuff, great big dirty bit blank in Pomp mouf, " he said, angrily. "No couldn't breve. "

He gave himself another rub or two, worked his head about, rubbed behindhis back, and opened and shut his jaws softly. Then giving himself afinal shake, he exclaimed--

"Pomp quite well 'gain. "

"Want something to eat?" I said, smiling. 

"Yes, Mass' George. Pomp dreffle hungly now. "

"Oh well, we'll soon settle that, " I said; and I looked round for thefood, much of which was then lying under the big cypress, close to theheap of ashes I had once called home. 

"I'm afraid there is nothing left, Pomp, " I said, apologetically. 

"Eh?"

"I'm afraid there is nothing to give you, " I said. 

"What? No go eat all dat and hab not bit for poor Pomp! Oh!"

He swung himself round, threw himself down on his face, and groaned. 

Hannibal said a few words in a deep stern voice, and the boy moanedout--

"But poor Pomp so dreffle hungly. "

There was something so childishly absurd in his anger that I could nothelp laughing, the effect being that in his excitable state he turnedupon me with a fierce gesture that reminded me of the day he was landedfrom the slaver. 

But at that moment Hannibal's deep firm voice rose in so stern a tonethat the boy shrank down again in the boat. 

Hannibal spoke again as he continued rowing, and as I listened to thecurious sweet-sounding barbarous tongue, I felt as if I would have givenanything to have been able to understand what was said. 

But though I did not comprehend the words, I did their sense, for Pompcame crawling up closer to me like a beaten dog, and held up one handdeprecatingly. 

"Pomp dreffle sorry, " he said. "Don't Mass' George flog lil nigger forget in pashum. Pomp so dreffle hungly. "

"Oh, I'm not cross, " I said, good-temperedly. 

"And Mass' George not flog poor lil nigger?"

"I will if you ever say so again, " I cried. 

"Oh!"

"When were you ever flogged? Did I ever flog you?"

"No, Mass' George. "

"Then why did you say that?"

"Mass' George often look going flog lil nigger. "

"Then don't say it again, and you shall soon have something to eat. Weare close to the wharf. "

For there in full view was the flag flying on its pine-tree staff, andthe boats lay off anchored in the river. But the place lookedsingularly deserted, and it seemed very strange for there to be no onevisible idling about, boating, or at work in the plantations; not asingle person being in sight till we got some distance farther on, andthe block-house and palisade seemed to come out from behind the trees, when the sentries could be plainly seen, and the group by the opengates, while the interior of the enclosure looked like a busy camp, socrowded was it with people and their household goods. 

We left the two blacks to moor the boat, after telling Pomp to makehaste up and have some dinner, and Morgan and I hurried up to myfather's quarters. He was not there, and we learned that he was withthe General. 

Under the circumstances we did not hesitate to go to the latter's tent, where we found that a little council was being held, and that ColonelPreston and the principal part of the other gentlemen of the expeditionwere there. 

"Well, sir, " I heard Colonel Preston say, "my opinion is that furtherinaction would be cowardly. "

"I am sorry to go against my friend, Colonel Preston, " said my father, his voice coming clearly to me from under the looped-up sail which madethe tent, "but I feel convinced that in spite of the lesson they havereceived, the Indians will attack again, and it would be extremelyunwise to leave our strong quarters and go to our homes until we aresatisfied that we can be safe. "

"I must say, gentlemen, " said the General, gravely, "that in spite ofthe adverse opinions I have heard--some of which sounded to me ratherrash--I agree with Captain Bruton. "

There was a loud murmur here. 

"We have our women and children to think of. "

"Of course, sir, " said Colonel Preston; "and I think of mine asseriously as any man here. But our close confinement is getting painfulfor them all. We shall be having another enemy in our midst--fever--ifwe do not mind. Now with all respect for Captain Bruton, I must say heis carrying caution too far. At the slightest alarm we can again takerefuge in the fort. "

There was a chorus of approval here. 

"Our scouts have been out in every direction, and I am convinced thatthere has not been for many days past an Indian within a hundred miles. "

"You are wrong, sir, " I said excitedly, as I stepped forward with Morganclose behind me; and at the sight of us both, and what I had not thoughtof till then, our blood-stained garments, there was a loud buzz ofexcitement. 

"What? Speak out. Are you wounded, boy?" cried my father, excitedly. 

"No, father; I have escaped. "

"But the Indians; you have seen them?"

"Yes, " I said; and in the midst of a breathless silence, Morgan and Itold of our terrible adventures that day. 

CHAPTER FORTY. 

"I am wrong, Bruton, " said Colonel Preston, as I finished my narrative, and the last question had been answered--"quite wrong, gentlemen all. Iwas longing to get back to my comfortable home. Come along. I supposewe may have a fresh visit at any time. "

The meeting broke up, and my father led me back to our quarters. 

"I ought not to have let you go, " he said. "The risk was too great, butI was influenced by the general opinion. Ah!" he continued, as he sawHannibal standing by our rough tent, "why, my good fellow, you arewounded. "

He laid his hand upon the black's arm, and said something in a lowvoice, but I could not catch his words. I saw Hannibal's eyes brighten, though, and a look of pleasure in his face as he suffered himself to beled to the temporary hospital; and I followed, to find our Sarah sittingup and ready to welcome me with a few sharp snappish words, after herfashion. I have often laughed since at the way in which she showed heraffection for me; for that she was fond of me she often proved. 

"You've come back then?" she said, as I seated myself upon a box. 

"Yes; and I'm as bad as Pomp now, " I replied. 

"Oh, I don't doubt that a bit, Master George. What new mischief has hebeen at now?"

"Getting himself taken by the Indians, and nearly killed. "

"And you have too?"

"Not taken, but nearly killed. "

"Well, it serves you both right, " she cried, with her lips working. "Itwas bad enough to come to this terrible place without you two boys goingand running into all kinds of risks, and getting yourselves nearlykilled. I don't know what the captain has been about, I'm sure. "

"About here, " I said, good-humouredly. 

"But tell me at once, sir. What do you mean about being as bad as thatimpudent black boy?"

"Oh, only that I'm dreffle hungry, " I said, laughing. 

"Hungry? Then why didn't you have some food as soon as you got back?"

"Because I had to go and tell them my news; and then I wanted to see howyou were. How is your wound?"

"Oh, it don't matter about me a bit. I'm in hospital, and beingattended to, so of course my husband can go on pleasure-trips, and leavehis poor wife to die if so inclined. "

"Curious sort of pleasure-trip, Sarah, " I said. "I say, you should seehow Morgan can fight. "

"Fight? Did he have to fight?"

"Yes;" and I told her what he had done. 

"Oh, what a foolish, foolish man! How could he go leading you intodanger like that?"

"He didn't. I led him. "

"Then you ought to be ashamed of yourself, Master George. But tell me;why did you go back home?"

"To see what the place was like, and whether it could be built upagain. "

"Built up? Why, it hasn't been blown down. "

"No; burnt down. "

"Burnt! What, our house?"

"Yes. "

"But not my kitchen? Oh, Master George, don't say that my kitchen hasbeen burned too. "

"There's nothing left of the place but a little firewood and a fewscuttles of ashes. "

Sarah wrung her hands. "Oh dear--oh dear!" she cried, "why wasn't Itold before?"

"Never mind; you'll soon be well again. You were not told for fear ofworrying you; and as soon as we have got rid of the Indians my fatherwill have the place all built up again, and it will be better thanever. "

"Never!" said Sarah, emphatically. "But you were not hurt, my dear, were you?"

"No, " I said, "only horribly frightened. "

"No, " said Sarah, emphatically, "you may have been startled, my dear, but I'm not going to believe that you were frightened. And you arehungry, too, and me not able to get about and cook you a bit of food. "

"Oh, never mind. Now I know you are better I'll go and get something toeat. "

"Yes, do, my dear, do, " she cried, "and make haste. It was very kind ofyou to come. But do, please, do take care of yourself, my dear, anddon't go running any more of these dreadful risks. Then you killed allthe Indians?"

"They did, " I said. 

"That's a comfort, " said Sarah. "I'm sorry for the poor savages, butit's their own fault. They should leave us alone. The cowards too--shooting a poor woman like me. Well, there's an end of them now. "

"Of that party, " I said. "We are afraid that there will be anotherattack to-night. "

"What? Oh dear me! Now I ask you, Master George, how can I get wellwith such goings-on as this?"

I did what I could to cheer her up, and went out to find Hannibal justleaving the doctor, and ready to laugh at the wounds upon his arms asbeing too trifling to be worthy of notice. In fact the pains hesuffered did not prevent him from partaking of a hearty meal, at whichPomp stood looking on regretfully. I happened to catch his eye just asI was eating rather voraciously, the excitement and exertion havinggiven me a tremendous appetite. 

"Have some, Pomp?" I said, feeling half guilty at sitting there eating, while the poor boy who had suffered so much in our service should beonly looking on. 

"What Mass' George say?" he replied, coming nearer. 

"I say, will you have something to eat?"

Pomp sighed. 

"What's the matter?" I asked. 

"Poor Pomp can't. "

"Can't? Why not? If I like to give you some now, no one will sayanything. "

"Poor fellow, " I added to myself, "how he remembers that he is a slave!"

All the time I was cutting him one of the solid slices of bread in whichI knew from old experience he delighted so much, and then carved off acouple of good, pink-striped pieces of cold salt pork. But he drew awaywith a sigh. 

"Why, what's the matter, Pomp?"

"Eat much, too much now, " he said, quaintly. "Pomp can't eat no more. "

The mournful way in which he said this was comical in the extreme, forhe accompanied it with a sigh of regret, and shook his head as he turnedaway, unable to bear longer the sight of the good food of which he wasunable to partake. 

I had hardly finished my meal, and begun to feel a little rested andrefreshed, before I was attracted out into the enclosure where theladies and children, whom I had seen only the day before lookingcheerful and merry, were wearing a wild, scared look as they were beinghurried into the block-house, while the most vigorous preparations werecarried on. 

"They don't mean to be taken by surprise, Morgan, " I said, as I ranagainst him, watching. "The Indians may not come after all. "

"Not come?" he said. "What! Haven't you heard?"

"I--heard?"

"The message brought in by one of the scouts?"

I had not heard that any had been sent out, and I said so. 

"The General sent them out directly, and one has come back to say thatthey had found signs of Indians having been about, and that they hadbeen round by our clearing. "

"Yes! Well?" I said. 

"The dead Indians were gone. "

I started at the news. 

"Perhaps they did not go to the right place. "

"Oh, yes, they did, " said Morgan, seriously, "because two men told meabout finding the marks close beside the big tree where we had ourfight. "

"Marks?" I said. 

"Yes; you know. Well, they are keeping a good look-out, spread allround, and keeping touch with each other. So you may be sure that theenemy is not far off, and we expect them down upon us before long. "

The thought of all this made the evening look gloomy and strange, thoughit was a glorious sunset, for the clouds that gathered in the west wereto me like the smoke of burning houses touched with fire, and the deeprich red glow like blood. And as I watched the changes, it seemed thatthe softened reflections had turned into one fierce fiery glow that toldof the destruction of the fort and the houses of the settlement, till, as it all died out, the light growing paler and paler, there was nothingat last but the cold grey ashes to tell of where the houses had been. 

CHAPTER FORTY ONE. 

I quite started as a hand was laid upon my shoulder. 

"Thinking, George?" said my father. I told him I had been watching thesunset. Shame kept me from saying more. 

"Ah, yes, " he said, sadly. "It was very glorious. What a pity that thebeautiful land over which such a sun shines should be spoiled bybloodshed!"

"Do you think the Indians will come to-night?" I said, a littlehuskily. 

He was silent for a few moments, and stood gazing in my face. 

"Afraid?" he said, with a smile. 

"Yes, father, " I said, frankly. "It makes me feel afraid. But when allthe fighting and excitement is going on I don't feel to mind it half somuch. "

"That is human nature, my boy, " he said, smiling. "No doubt there aremen who never know what fear is, but they must be very rare. I haveknown very few. "

"But you, father?" I said, excitedly. "You never knew what it was tobe afraid?"

He laughed as he pressed my shoulder with his hand. 

"Always, my boy, when I am going to encounter danger, and from theGeneral downward, I think I may say we all feel fear. It is no disgraceto a brave man to shrink from that which he has to encounter. Why, myexperience teaches me that those men who think and feel in this way dothe bravest deeds. "

"Then I needn't be ashamed of feeling a little alarm--I mean being a bitof a coward now, father?"

"No, " he said, with a peculiar smile. "But as it is highly probablethat we shall be attacked to-night, it would be as well to be careful. The women and children are all in the block-house now; the men will bestrongly posted at the gates and palisade, while the reserves will be infront of the block-house, in our rough outer works, ready to go to anymenaced point or to cover their comrades if they have to retreat, and weare compelled to take to the block-house as a last resource. --There: Imust go. You are tired, boy. You have had a long and perilous day. I'll excuse you from everything to-night, and you had better get to theblock-house and have a good night's rest. "

"Oh, don't say that, father, " I cried, dolefully. "Go and be shut upthere with the women and children!"

"What do you wish to do, then?" he said, still smiling in a peculiarway. 

"Be about here, and go round to the different sentries. "

"With arrows flying, perhaps. "

"But it will be dark, and they are not likely to hit, " I said. "Besides, I might be useful fetching ammunition and helping to load. "

"You can stay about, " he said, clapping both hands on my shoulders, andlaughing. "I don't think you need be ashamed of your cowardice, myboy. "

He walked away, leaving me feeling puzzled, for I hardly knew what hemeant, whether he was joking me or laughing at me for what I said. Butit was all put out of my head directly by a little bustle at the gate, where the men who had been scouting were beginning to return, so as tobe well in shelter before it grew dark; and as I followed them up, thereport they made to the officers soon reached my ears. 

It was very brief: they had seen no Indians, but had followed the trackof those who had fetched away the bodies of their dead, and traced themto a portion of the forest some six miles away, when, not feeling itwise to follow farther, they had come straight across country home. 

There was neither moon nor star that night, as, with every lightcarefully extinguished in camp, patient watch was kept, and every eyefixed from three of the sides upon the edge of the forest beyond theplantations. So still was everything that, save when a faint whisperrose when an officer went round, the place might have been unoccupied. 

But the hours glided by with nothing to occasion the slightest alarm, aswe all listened to the faint sounds which came from distant forest andswamp. So still was it that even the splash of some great fish in theriver reached our ears as we leaned over the great fence by the gateway. 

I had been round the enclosure with my father twice in the course of theevening, for though tired I was too much excited to sleep. Then I hadbeen and had a chat with our Sarah, in the hospital-room, and after thatgone to the little side shelter by our tent, where Hannibal and Pompwere both sleeping as peaceably as if there were no danger in the air. 

As I stood looking down at them, it was with something like a feeling ofenvy, for I was terribly heavy, and would gladly have lain down tosleep, but it was impossible then; and as I left them and crossed thegreat enclosure, I heard a low whispered conversation going on just infront, and as I stopped short a hand caught mine, and said sternly--

"Who is this? Oh, it's you, young Bruton. No alarm, is there?"

It was Colonel Preston who spoke, and after telling him that all seemedquiet I passed on, and in an uneasy way went from sentry to sentry tosay a word or two to each, as I inquired whether my father had been by. 

He had not, so I went on till I came to the corner of the enclosurefarthest from the forest, where I could dimly see the man on dutystraining himself over the great fence; and so occupied was he in gazinginto the distance that he did not notice my presence till I spoke. "You, Master George?"

"You, Morgan?"

"Why, I thought you'd ha' been asleep. "

"No; I could not go, " I said. "But why were you looking out there?"

"I don't know, my lad, " he whispered. "This sort of work puts one allon the screw and fidget. I do nothing else but fancy all sorts ofthings, and keep finding out I'm wrong. "

"But the Indians are not likely to come this way, " I said. "It is toofar from the forest. "

"Then the more likely, my lad. But speak lower. Now look straight outthere, and try if you can see anything. "

I looked out in the gloom in the direction indicated, and said softly--

"Yes, I am looking. "

"Well, what can you see?"

"A house. "

"Yes, that's right; just dimly showing against the sky. "

"Well, what of it? It is Colonel Preston's. "

"I didn't know for certain, but I thought it was his. Well, look again;can you see anything about it?"

I looked, making a telescope of my hands, and then laughed to myself. 

"As I watched it, Master George, it seemed to me as if there was someone moving about it. I'm sure I saw men against the sky. "

"Why, Morgan, " I said, "what you see is those tall, thin cypress treesstanding up at the ends. They do look something like people, but theywould be folks twenty feet high. "

"Nonsense, sir! Look again. "

I did look again, and, very dimly-seen against the sky, I fancied Icould see something moving, and I had no doubt now about its being thecolonel's house, for it was the only one standing on raised ground. 

"Well, " whispered Morgan, "what do you make of it now?"

"Nothing. One's eyes get dizzy and misty with looking so long. Ibelieve it is only fancy. "

Morgan gazed long and eagerly for quite a minute before he said in alow, excited whisper--

"Then fancy's precious busy to-night, Master George. I got to bewonderful powerful in the sight during the wars, being out on videtteduty. I say there's something wrong there. "

I looked again, but I could not distinguish anything, and I said so. 

"Look here, sir, " whispered Morgan, "I don't like to give an alarm fornothing, but I can't rest over this. Will you ask the captain to come?"

"Tell you what, " I said; "I'll fetch Pomp first. He has eyes like acat. "

"The very thing, sir. Fetch him, " whispered Morgan, and I hurried backto our quarters, roused up Pomp, who was ill-tempered at beingdisturbed, and taking him by the wrist I led him to Morgan's post, telling him in whispers the while what I wanted of him. 

"But it all dark, " he said, peevishly. "How Pomp go to see in um dark?Wait till a-morrow morning. "

"Come, Pomp, " I said; "don't be foolish. You have such good eyes, andwe want you to see. "

"No; not good eyes, " he said. "All seepy now out ob 'em. "

"Hush! Don't talk, " I said, gently. 

"How Pomp see which way um go if don't talk lil bit? I tink you berrycross on poor lil nigger, Mass' George. "

"Hist! Here we are. "

"Hah! Now we shall see, " said Morgan, eagerly. "Come, Pomp, look overyonder--straight away beneath that tall tree that goes to a point. Nowthen, what can you see?"

"House, " replied the boy, shortly. 

"Well, what else?"

"Lot man coming and going way 'gain. "

"There!" said Morgan, triumphantly. "Now, Master George, was I right?"

"Who are they, Pomp?" I whispered. "Look, quick!"

"Pomp can't look, so 'leepy. "

"But you must. "

"Pomp go back--go 'leep. "

"No, on, please look again. Oh, Pomp!"

"Mass' George want Pomp look?"

"Yes, yes. "

"Mass' George won't call Pomp 'tupid lil nigger 'gain?"

"I'll promise anything, only pray look. "

The boy rested his chin on the fence, and gazed again, while I couldhear my heart going _thump_, _thump_ with excitement. 

"Lot men. All black dark. "

"Black?" I said, eagerly. "You don't mean the slaves?"

"Pomp nebber say dey nigger. Pomp say all black. "

"Don't talk so loudly, " whispered Morgan, eagerly. 

"Pomp no want talk loud. Pomp go back 'leep. "

"No, no, pray look again and tell me, Pomp, " I whispered. 

"Mass' Morgan talk sabbage. Want to flog Pomp. "

"No, no, he does not, and I want you to look and tell me. "

"Pomp look and tell Mass' George, but now too 'leepy, an' eye all 'ticktogedder much, tell Mass' Morgan. "

"Then tell me, " I whispered. 

He looked again, then seemed suddenly to grow interested, and as excitedas we were, as he caught my arm. 

"Dem Injum!"

"There, Master George. Quick! Fetch the captain. "

"No, no, fire and give the alarm, " I said. 

"No. Better not. It will alarm them too. Go and fetch the captain. "

I hurried away, closely followed by Pomp, and luckily found my father onhis way to go the rounds in company with Colonel Preston. 

I told them what we had seen, and they hurried with us to the spot whereMorgan was on duty. 

"It can only mean one thing, " said the colonel, excitedly. "They wouldnot trouble much about plunder. "

"What do you mean then?" said my father; "a point from which to attack?"

"No, " said the colonel, hoarsely. "That!"

As he said the words, there was a faint gleam of light in the directionof the house, a flash, then quite a burst of ruddy flame; and by thetime we reached Morgan, his face was lit up by the glow as the woodenstructure blazed away rapidly, and the flames like great golden tongueslicked at porch and veranda; while from one window, which showed quiteplainly, so great a volume rushed out that it showed where the house hadbeen fired. 

There was no need to sound an alarm, the great golden fire-flag whichfloated in the darkness of the night brought every man out to gaze; andas the flames mounted higher, illuminating the settlement far and near, the other houses stood forth plainly, the trees seemed turned to gold, and the wavy corn and cane came into sight and died out again in a waywonderful to behold. 

"Preston! Bruton!" said a firm voice, "round to the men. Every one onhis guard. Reserves in the centre ready. This is a ruse to take ourattention prior to an attack. "

I looked up admiringly at the stern old man, who gave his orders sopromptly, and then saw my father and the colonel hurry off, while theGeneral shaded his eyes, and looked keenly over the place. 

"No, " he said, as if to himself, as he drew back. "Ah, you boys! Youreyes are young and sharp. Try if you can see the Indians crossing alongby the edges of either of the plantations, or coming this way. "

"No, sir, " I said, quickly. "I have been trying to see them. "

"Injum gone round dah, " said Pomp, pointing. 

"Ah!" cried the general; "you saw them?"

"Yes; gone dat big house. "

"Mine, " said the General, with a quick catching of the breath. "Yes;there is no doubt about that. "

For as we were speaking, a tiny tongue of fire began to creep up one ofthe pine-tree supports of the porch, which, quite invisible before, nowstood out plainly, and in a very few minutes was blazing furiously, while a light from the back showed that it had been fired there as well. 

"Watch for the men who are doing this, my boy, " said the General. "Here, sentry, can you use that piece of yours?"

"Middlin', sir, middlin', " replied Morgan. 

"Then wait till you see one of the wretches, and try and bring him down. No, " he said, directly after, "it would be useless. It would have nogood effect. "

The Indians who had fired the General's house must have stolen off bythe back, for Pomp did not see them go; and we were not long in learningthat they were busy still, for at intervals of only a few minutes, sixmore of the best of the settlers' houses were blazing furiously, lighting up the whole of the clearings, while the sparks ascended ingreat clouds, and floated gently away as if a fall of snow had beensuddenly turned into gold. 

Overhead a cloud of wreathing smoke rolled over and over, turned ruddyby the burning homes, as if a second fire were in the heavens, andreflecting the light so that the block-house and the encumberedenclosure, with its piles of boxes and rough furniture, with here andthere a tent, rapidly grew lighter and lighter, but with shadows ofintense blackness marked out where the light did not fall. 

So clearly did the defenders' faces show now, as they sheltered behindthe defences, that had there been high ground near that the enemy couldhave held, our position would have been bad, so excellent a mark shouldwe have made for the Indian arrows. But, fortunately for us, save whereColonel Preston's house stood, the land round the fort was absolutelyflat, and the Indians could not very well get into position for attackwithout exposing themselves to a rain of bullets. 

Our officers were soon fairly well satisfied that if an attack werecoming it would be from the dark side, and there our forces wereconcentrated to stand waiting, while scarcely any one but the sentriesstood at the fence nearest the house and watched the flames. 

Had the houses been together, the whole place would have been rapidlyburned down; but, fortunately for us, each little house stood in themiddle of its own plot, fifty, a hundred, and sometimes several hundredyards apart, so that they burned as so many separate fires, othersspringing up in various directions till twelve were blazing, and noeffort could be made to check the flames. 

"It would only be sending men to their death, " I heard my father say asI stood near, hot with impotent rage. 

"Yes. It is impossible to do anything, " replied the General. "If wewere free to act, our whole force could not save the houses; and Icannot set the men to work with their buckets in the blazing light, tobe shot down by the arrows of the Indians hidden somewhere in thedarkness. "

As the twelfth house blazed up, with the Indians still cunningly keepingout of sight and crawling among the trees or crops, we all stoodwatching the houses left, wondering which would be the next to burst outinto flame; but now we waited in vain, for the destruction had ceased asfar as fresh additions were concerned. But the doomed dwellingscrackled and flashed, and every time a beam or a ceiling fell in, theheavens were brilliant with the great bursts of sparks, which eddied androse higher and higher, to join the great cloud floating quietly towardthe now golden river. 

Still there was no sign of Indians; and at last my father walked roundto the other side to join the most keen-sighted of our men in thelook-out for the enemy, who was momentarily expected to be detectedcreeping up. 

From where I now stood I could hear the buzz of voices in theblock-house, where the whole of the occupants were watching thedestruction--in twelve of the cases this being the sweeping away of atreasured and peaceful home. 

By degrees the exclamations and words of sorrow--more than once mingledwith sobs--grew fainter, and there was a terrible silence, through whichcame the sharp hissing and crackling of the burning wood, with again andagain a dull thud as some beam went down. At such times the flamesseemed to glow with twofold brilliancy, and the sparks were doubled insize, while after a few minutes the fire, that had been temporarilydamped, blazed up higher than ever. 

"If we only had the orders to shoot, " I heard one man say to another, "Iwouldn't care then. "

"But there's nothing to shoot at, " was the reply. "I say, though, I'vebeen thinking. "

"What?"

"Suppose that they could manage to set fire to the block-house here. "

"Don't talk about it, man. What? With those women and children there!No; we must shelter them from that, even if we die for it. "

I was standing with my father when Colonel Preston's house had beenreduced to a glowing heap of embers, and he came up to my father to sayin a light, cheerful way--

"Ah, I've been looking for you, Bruton. I wanted to tell you that Ithoroughly understand now what your feelings must have been like theother night. "

"Don't talk about it, " said my father. 

"Oh, I don't know, " said the colonel. "It's painful, but one knows theworst. "

"No, " said my father, sadly; "unfortunately we do not know the worst. "

"What do you mean? We can soon set to work and rebuild. The ground isclear. We cannot be so badly off as when we first landed. "

"I was thinking, " said my father, in a low voice, "that the enemy hasachieved his work for the night, but to-morrow they will continue thishorrible destruction, and the next night and the next night, till thepalisade and the block-house only remain. Then the worst will come. "

"They will try and fire that?" said the colonel, in a whisper. 

"Yes. We have a deadly foe to combat, and one full of cunning. "

"But we must never let him and his fire-fiends approach the place, --wemust make an outer palisade. "

"Of brave men?" said my father. "Yes; I had thought of that; but thedanger cannot be stopped that way. They will fire the place withoutcoming close. "

"How?" cried the colonel. 

"With winged messengers, " said my father; and I felt what he was goingto say before he spoke. 

"Fiery arrows? I see what you mean. Pray heaven they may not think ofsuch a hideous plan. But if they do, Bruton, we are Englishmen, andknow how to die. "

"Yes, " said my father, sadly. "If the worst comes to the worst, we knowhow to die. Well, there will be no attack to-night, " he continued; andhe turned round and seemed to realise the fact that I was there, havingforgotten my presence in the earnestness of his conversation with thecolonel. 

"Ah, George, " he said, "I did not think that you were there to hear whatI said. Did you catch it?"

"Yes, father, " I said in a hoarse voice. 

"What did I say?"

"That we should know how to die. "

There was silence then, and the ruddy glow in the smoke-clouds began todie away, leaving everything dark, and cold, and depressing; so that thecheerful words of the various officers now, as they talked encouraginglyto the men, appeared to have lost their power. 

CHAPTER FORTY TWO. 

Morning at last, after the horrors of that eventful night. Every onelooked jaded and despondent; but as the sun rose, and the women andchildren were allowed to leave the confinement of the prison-likeblock-house to return to their larger tents and shelters, a good deal ofthe misery and discomfort was forgotten. 

For as soon as it was day a couple of scouting parties issued from thegate and advanced cautiously through the plantations, tracing the courseof the Indians easily enough, and following it up to the forest. 

The advance was made with the greatest precaution, the men stealing fromgarden to plantation, and from fence to fence, expecting to receivearrows at any moment, and with their fire-locks ready to reply to thefirst inimical shot. 

But no arrow sped toward them as they scouted on past the ruined houses;and the men's countenances grew sadder as they passed the smoulderingheaps of ashes, and grasped their pieces more firmly, longing for anopportunity to punish the wretches who were destroying our homes. 

My father took command of one of these scouting parties, and after alittle persuasion he gave me his consent that we two boys shouldaccompany it. He refused at first, but on my pointing out how keenPomp's sight and sense of hearing were, he reluctantly said yes, and wewent slowly on. 

We stopped at each burned home we passed, to see how complete thedestruction was; and, though I said nothing to my father, I could nothelp comparing the piles of newly-charred wood, and ashes to what I hadseen at our own clearing. 

It was exciting work as we went on, with our eyes fixed upon every spotlikely to afford shelter to an Indian. The men spread out, and workedround clump of trees or patch of cane. But no Indian was seen, and atlast we approached the forest. 

Here Pomp was invaluable. He seemed to have no sense of fear, in spiteof the experiences he had gone through; and again and again he had to bechecked and kept from rushing among the trees, where the enemies mighthave been lying waiting in force. 

He was not long in pointing out the place where the Indians had left theshelter of the forest, and soon after he found out another spot where itwas quite as plain that they had returned--evidently working in aregularly organised way; and at first sight, as we gazed down at thefootprints, one might have thought that only one man had passed, but myfather explained to me how one seemed to have stepped in another'strack, which had grown deeper and broader, till it was plainly markedwherever the soil was soft. 

As soon as Pomp had pointed this out, he was for diving in among thedensely-clustered trees, which began directly cultivation ended, justbeyond where their fellows had been levelled and dragged away, leavingthe stumps in many cases standing out of the ground with the cropsbetween. But my father sternly called him back, and, satisfied that theenemy was not within touch, as proved by the fact that no arrow had spedtowards us, the word was passed along the widespread line from ourcentre to the extreme ends, and we retreated, leaving three videttesunder shelter in commanding positions, where they could at once see ifany Indian scouts left the edge of the forest, and so give the alarm. 

As we marched back toward the fort through the plantations, which werealready displaying the effects of neglect, I asked my father if he didnot think it possible that the Indians might be watching us all thetime. 

"They were watching Morgan and me that day when we killed therattlesnake, " I said. 

"It is quite possible, " he replied, turning to me directly; "but wecould do no more. My orders were to search the ground, and make surethat no Indians were lurking in the plantations. I have done that. Tohave attempted to enter the forest with the few men under my orderswould have been to invite destruction without doing any good. "

"Yes, I see, father, " I replied. 

"They may have been lying in hiding only a short distance in, but Iscarcely think so. The temptation to destroy from their lurking-places, whence they could shoot at us unseen, would have been too great. "

By this time we had reached the gate, and we filed in for my father togo and make his report of what he had done to our commanding officer, while I went with Pomp to where Hannibal was playing the part of cook, and waiting our return. 

"What's the matter?" I said to my companion, who was looking disturbedand sulky. 

"Why come back?" he said. "Why not go shoot all um Injum, and--"

Pomp stopped short and gave a loud sniff. 

He had smelt food, and nothing else had the smallest interest for himnow till his wants had been supplied. 

A busy day was spent in perfecting our means of defence against theenemy we dreaded now the most. Blankets were laid ready by twos, andmen were drilled in the use to which they were to be put if theblock-house was fired. For they were to be rapidly spread here andthere and deluged with water, scouting parties being sent out to each ofthe uninjured homes in turn to collect any tubs or barrels that had beenoverlooked before. 

The men worked well, and a cheer was sent up whenever some barrel wasrolled in from one of the farther dwellings and carried up to theblock-house roof, and filled ready. But at last there was nothing moreto be done in this direction, and we rested from our labours. 

So great had been the stress of the previous night, that the men wereordered to lie down to sleep in turns, so as to be prepared for a freshalarm; but it was a long time before I could close my eyes as I layunder the canvas. 

I was weary, of course, but too weary, and though I closed my eyestightly, and said I would go to sleep, there was always something tobattle against it. At one time, just as I fancied I was dozing off, there was the sound of footsteps and a burst of laughter from some ofthe children, who raced about in the hot sunshine untroubled by thedangers that threatened. 

As I lay listening, and recognising the sport in which they wereengaged, I could not help wishing that I was a child, and not mixed upwith all these terrors just as if I were a man. 

"If we could only be at peace again!" I thought; and I lay wakeful, still thinking of the garden, the growing fruit, the humming-birds thatwhirred about like great insects among the flowers, and emitted a brightflash every now and then as the sun glanced from their scale-likefeathers. 

Then I pictured the orioles too, that pale yellow one with the blackback and wings, and the gay orange and black fellow I so often saw amongthe trees. "How beautiful it all used to be!" I sighed. "Why can'tthe Indians leave us alone?"

At last I grew drowsy, and lay dreamily fancying it was a hot, stillnight at home with the window open, and the cry of the whip-poor-will--that curious night-jar--coming from out of the trees of the swamp farbeyond the stream where the alligators bellowed and the frogs kept uptheir monotonous, croaking roar. 

_Buzz_--_oooz_--_oooz_!

"Bother the flies!"

I was wide-awake with the sun glaring on the canvas, and a great flybanging against it, knocking and butting its head and wings, when allthe time there was the wide opening through which it had come ready forit to fly out. 

"Ugh! You stupid thing, " I muttered, pettishly, as I lay watching ithardly awake, thinking I would get up and catch it, or try to drive itout; but feeling that if I did I should only kill it or damage it sothat its life would be a misery to it, make myself hotter than I was, and perhaps not get rid of the fly after all. 

"Well, " I cried, pettishly, "that's too bad!"

For there was a fresh buzzing. Another fly had dashed in, and the twowere playing a duet that was maddening to my overwrought senses. 

"Now, what can be the use of flies?" I said, pettishly. "They areinsufferable: buzzing, teasing, and stinging, making the whole placemiserable. "

I was in such an overstrung state from want of rest and excitement thatI found myself thinking all kinds of nonsense, but there was somecommon-sense mixed up with it, like a few grains of oats amongst a greatdeal of the rough tares in which they grew, and I began to look at thestate of affairs from the other point of view, as I watched those twoflies darting here and there in zigzag, or sailing round and round, toevery now and then encounter with a louder buzz, and dart off again. And in spite of my vexation, I found myself studying them, and thinkingthat small as they were their strength was immense. Compared to mine itwas astounding. I walked a few miles and I was weary, but here werethey apparently never tiring, darting here and there with their wingsvibrating at such an astounding rate that they were invisible. _Whizz_--_whuzz_--_dash_!--here, there, and everywhere withlightning-like rapidity. 

"It's wonderful, " I said at last, and I thought how strange it was thatI had never thought of such a thing before. 

"Now I dare say, " I found myself saying, "they think that we are asgreat a nuisance as we think them, for putting up a rough canvas tentlike this, and catching them so that they cannot get out. Stuff! Idon't believe flies can think, or else they would be able to find theway out again. "

_Buzz_--_buzz_! _buzz_--_buzz_!

A regular heavy, regular long-drawn breathing that grew louder now aftera rustling sound, and I knew at once that it was Pomp who had turnedround, got into an uncomfortable position, and was now drawing hisbreath in a way that closely resembled a snore. 

"Oh, you tiresome wretch!" I muttered. "How dare you go and sleepsoundly when I am so tired out that I can't?"

At last in utter despair I rose, pulled off my loose coat so as only toretain shirt and breeches, bathed my face in a bucket just outside, andcould not resist the temptation to sprinkle a few drops on Pomp's faceas he lay there fast asleep in the shade. But they had not theslightest effect, and I crept into our rough tent again, smoothed theblanket, and lay down and closed my eyes once more, while the two flieswere joined by another, and the buzzing was louder than ever. 

"Go on, " I said; "I don't care. One can't go to sleep in the daytime, but one can rest one's legs;" and as I said this pettishly I knew it wasnot true, for Pomp's heavy breathing came plainly through the canvas toprove how thoroughly I was in the wrong. 

So giving up all idea of going to sleep, I lay there on my back, lookingup at the fabric of the canvas, through which every now and then therewas a faint ray of sunshine so fine that a needle-point would have beenlarge in comparison. Then I began to think about my father, and what adeal of care and anxiety he seemed to have; how sad he generally was;and I set his grave manner down to the real cause--my mother's death. 

Then I began to think of how hot it was, and that as near as I couldguess it must be two hours after noon. Then about how pleasant it wouldbe to begin rebuilding our house, and how long it would take, and aboutHannibal and Pomp, and what a gentleman the former seemed to be bynature in his stern, quiet way; always willing to do anything for us, and watching me whenever he saw me, to know if there was anything Iwanted; and so big, and strong, and brave. 

Then I thought of our terrible experience under the great cypress tree, and at one time it was very horrible, but directly after not at all so. 

"It seems very terrible to kill any one, but Han knew that if he did notkill them they would kill us, and I do believe he would sooner be killedhimself than let any one hurt either father or me. And what a rumlittle fellow Pomp is, " I thought; "and how he gives up directlyHannibal says anything in his language. 

"I wonder what his language is! One can't call it black language, because it isn't black--only what black people speak. I wonder whetherI could learn it. Seems to be all _ing_, and _ung_, and _ang_, and_ng_, without any letters before it. I'll make Hannibal teach me tospeak like he does. He would if I asked him. S'pose I should have tolearn it without books, and one couldn't write it, and--Oh, dear me!How hot, and tired, and thirsty I am!

"I wish Pomp wouldn't buzz so. 

"No, I mean I wish the flies wouldn't snore so. 

"No; I mean the Indians--the--"

I started up, and looked round confusedly, to see the flies darting hereand there, and buzzing more loudly than ever, while Pomp had settledinto a decided snore. It was hotter than before, and great drops stoodon my face, and tickled as they ran together and made greater drops. The children too were still playing about, and laughing merrily, and Iwent on thinking that the flies must be teasing Pomp very much, and thatthose children would laugh and play if the Indians came and buzzed roundthe tent; and that one which had settled on the canvas just over my headdidn't frighten them by swelling out so big, and opening and shuttinghis great jaws with such a loud snap. What a number of fish he must eatin a day, and how I should have liked to watch him when he beat thewater with his tail, so as to stun the fish and make them easy to catch!

"And so that's where you live, is it, my fine fellow? Pomp and I willcome with a stick, and thrust it down the hole, and make you bite, anddrag you out. We should want a rope ready to put round your neck, andanother to tie your jaws, and one of us would have to slip it on prettyquickly before you spread your wings and began to fly round the tent, and began talking in that ridiculous way. Whoever heard of an alligatorimitating Morgan, and trying to deceive me like that, just as we weregoing to catch him on the canvas where it was so tight? Eh! What say?Why don't you bellow? What!--no, I shan't. He is very comfortablehere, and--Ah!"

That alligator had crept over into the tent, planted its foot upon mychest, and was moving it heavily, as it said out of the darkness inMorgan's voice--

"Oh, Master George, do wake up, my lad, and come! Be quick, pray!"

CHAPTER FORTY THREE. 

Quite dark. My head confused. The alligator's foot on my chest. No;it was the butt-end of a gun pushing me. 

"Here! Don't! What's the matter?"

"I thought I should never get you to wake, sir. Come along. TheIndians are here. "

I sprang out of the tent, with it gradually dawning upon me that I hadbeen sleeping heavily from early afternoon right into the darkness ofnight, and dreaming away in a heavily confused fashion of the variousobjects that had just filled my eyes and ears. 

"You said the Indians were here?" I said, excitedly. 

"Yes, my lad. Look!"

I gazed in the direction pointed out, and saw there was a bustle goingon at the block-house, where by a faint blaze men were throwing bucketsof water. 

"Just caught it in time, sir, " continued Morgan. "They mean mischiefnow. "

"Yes, I know. They fired arrows at it blazing. "

"How did you know when you were asleep?"

"My father expected they would; I heard him say so. "

"Ah, well, they won't do it again. We're going to soak blankets, andlay all over the top. "

"Morgan, look--look!" I exclaimed, as three fiery long-tailed starscame swiftly sailing through the air from one direction; and as if theyhad been sent as a signal, three more came from the opposite quarter, and directly after two more threes, and all fell blazing on differentparts of the block-house, the Indians evidently aiming for the spotwhere the first blaze appeared--that which was rapidly beingextinguished as I crept out of our tent. 

These fiery arrows had no doubt been prepared with tufts of cottonsaturated with some resinous gum, which, after being lighted, burnedfuriously in its rapid passage through the air, and seemed to resist theefforts of those who were on the roof trying to extinguish the patchesof glowing fire. In fact their efforts soon became useless, for thefirst twelve arrows were followed by dozens more, and then by hundreds, till at one time quite a fiery shower descended on the doomed place;while, emboldened by their success, amidst a fierce yelling, some of theIndians ran from their cover, their progress being marked by tiny specksof light which seemed to glide like fireflies over the fields. Thenthey made a sudden dart, blazed out, and stuck in the sides of the fort. 

This was repeated again and again before sharp orders were rung out, andfrom that moment whenever one of these sparks was seen gliding alongtoward the palisades, it was met by shot after shot, sometimes by aregular volley. Twice over as I watched I saw one of these sparks dropto the ground and begin to burn, showing by it the body of an Indian;but though scores of shots were fired, these were the only two whichchecked the savages, who, encouraged by their success, kept on runningin and shooting at the fort. 

"Hard to hit a man running with a bullet, " said Morgan, in answer to oneof my ejaculations of impatience. 

"But why are you here, Morgan?" I said, suddenly, as I felt that mostof the defenders were either at work firing, or busy with buckets andwater. 

"Because I was sent here, sir, " said Morgan, gruffly. 

And though I questioned him, he said no more, but chuckled a little whenI made a guess, and said that my father must have sent him to look afterme. 

The men on the roof of the block-house worked splendidly amidst thefiery shower, though they were checked several times by the horriblemissiles taking effect, inflicting wounds and burning the poor fellows'clothing as well; but they returned to their duty as soon as theircomrades were passed down below into the fort, and wherever the flamesgot hold they were extinguished. But that which the falling arrows senthigh in air, to drop almost perpendicularly on the fort, failed to do, though shot with wondrous skill, was accomplished by the arrows sent inthe ordinary way point-blank against the walls. 

I was watching the progress of the attack with Morgan, and we wereuttering congratulations about the admirable way in which the men on theroof worked, and how cleverly each fiery messenger was quenched nowalmost as soon as it fell, when there was a fresh attack. 

"Yes; we've done 'em, clever as they are, this time, sir, " said Morgan. "I tell you what: if I'd had the management of that affair I'd have hadyoung Pomp up there. "

"Where is he?" I said, for I had forgotten all about him. 

"'Long of his father carrying water, sir. But as I was saying, I'd havehad young Pomp up there with a small bucket as he could handle easy, half full o' water, and set him to catch the arrows as they fell. He'squick as lightning, and I'll be bound to say he'd have caught the arrowsone by one in his bucket. "

"Look--look!" I cried excitedly. 

"Eh? What? Ah!" ejaculated Morgan, as evidently from behind one of thehouses, quite invisible in the darkness, we saw quite a little group ofspecks glide out, and almost simultaneously another group--and thereseemed to be about thirty in each--came out from the other side, the twoparties joining with almost military precision, and gliding as it wereover the fields till quite close in, when there was a perfect blaze oflight as a golden cloud of trailing lights was discharged straight atthe wooden wall of the fort, and in a few seconds it was wrapped in firefrom top to bottom. 

A tremendous yell followed this successful discharge, but it was drownedby the rapid firing which succeeded, and as I looked on excitedly, longing to go and assist, and wondering why I had received no orders, Ihad the satisfaction of seeing figures flitting to and fro before theblazing pine-trunks, and hearing the hiss of the water as bucketfulafter bucketful was discharged. 

"Why, Morgan!" I exclaimed suddenly; "the women and children?"

"Well, sir, they'd be safe enough. "

"What, if the fire is not put out?"

"Oh, it'll be put out, my lad. Look, they're battering it now. Itaren't so fierce, but they don't happen to be there; the captain spoketo the governor this afternoon. "

"To the General?"

"Yes, sir. We're getting to call him the governor now; and the captaintold him, I hear, that he was afraid the main attack would be on theblock-house, and it was settled to have all the women and children out;and they're all safe behind barricades in the middle there. Yonder, yousee. "

"See? No, " I said; "how can I see through this terrible darkness?"

"Darkness?" said Morgan, in a peculiar tone. "I was just thinking thatit was a bit lighter now, and yet they seem to be getting the fire a bitunder. "

"Yes, " I said; "and now the clouds of steam are rising; you can see themquite plainly now. Perhaps they are reflecting the light down upon thebuilding. Oh, look!"

I could hold back no longer, but started off at a run, closely followedby Morgan, so as to get to the other side and see what was going onthere. 

For I had suddenly grasped the meaning of the light that had puzzled me. It was plain enough now. With their customary cunning, the Indians hadfired such a flight of fiery arrows that they had forced our people tocombine their forces to put out the blazing side of the block-house, andthen combining their own forces, the enemy had sent low down on theopposite side, after creeping close in, a tremendous discharge, which atonce took hold, and the flames as I got round were already running upthe building, fanned by the wind which seemed to be rising, and therewas a fluttering roar which sounded like the triumphant utterances ofthe flames. 

"That comes of using pine-logs, " said Morgan, in a low voice, as amidstthe shouting of orders, the tramp of men, and the hissing of the fire, volley after volley was fired from the palisades; but naturally theseshots sent forth into the darkness were aimless, and in imagination Icould see the enemy, after sending in their arrows, crawling awayunhurt. 

The progress of this last fire was rapid. Something was done to checkit at first with the buckets, and the brave fellows on the roof madedesperate efforts by hanging the saturated blankets over the side, butthey were soon driven back by the heat and smoke; all but one, whom Isaw--after working desperately, the leader evidently of theshadowy-looking, blackened band--topple forward and fall into the flamesat the foot, just as a herculean black approached, bearing two bucketsof water. 

Then there was a rush, a deal of confusion and shouting; and as I nearedI saw the black coming through the crowd bearing some one on hisshoulder. 

I needed no telling that the slave, whoever he was, had dashed in anddragged the fallen man away, and, roused to enthusiasm by the daringact, I was approaching the group, when I heard murmurs running from oneto the other of the line of men we had approached, men whose duty it hadbeen to pass water from the well to those whose task it was to scatterthe fluid on the flames. 

"What--what did they say, Morgan?" I whispered. 

"Water's give out, sir. "

"What! Just as it is needed most?"

"Ay, my lad, that's just when it would be sure to go. They've been toogenerous with it t'other side. "

"But look!" I said; "the fire's getting firmer hold. Can nothing bedone?"

"Not that we can do, sir, " said Morgan, sadly. "It's got it tight now. "

It was too true. Started by the Indians' fiercely-blazing arrows, thepine-logs were beginning to blaze well now, dispiriting those who hadworked so bravely before; and, seeing that their attack hail beensuccessful, the Indians ceased now to send in their fiery flights, formoment by moment the flames increased, completely enveloping one cornerof the block-house, and displaying such fierce energy that we knew theplace was doomed. 

And now, not to solve a puzzle that had troubled me, but of course tostrike fresh terror into their enemies, the Indians made it plain howthey had managed to keep up their supply of fiery shafts. For, all atonce, a house standing back in the plantation, on each of the threesides of the fort away from the river front, began to stand out clear inthe darkness of the night. One of them was the place from behind whichI had seen the two groups of sparks glide out, and in these they hadcunningly had parties preparing the fiery arrows ready to start alightfor others to discharge. 

Yell after yell now arose from a distance as the three houses rapidlybegan to blaze and add to the lurid glare that was illumining the wholeinterior of the enclosure, while groups of smoke-blackened men werewatching the destruction going on. 

"Better seek cover, my lads, " cried Colonel Preston. "Get your pieces, and be ready. We can do no more there. It must burn. "

The men showed their military training by rapidly getting their piledweapons, and taking their positions behind the barricades whichsurrounded the temporary quarters of the women and children. 

"I don't think they'll attack, " said Colonel Preston to the General, whocame up now. 

"No, " he said, calmly. "The men are standing well to their places roundthe palisades, but I have no fear of an assault to-night. By the way, how is Bruton?"

I heard the words, and my throat seemed to grow dry. 

"Bruton? I don't know. Tired out, I suppose. "

"What!" said the General; "didn't you know?"

"Nothing; only that we have all been working like slaves to put thatfire out. "

"Great heavens, Preston, didn't you hear?"

"Hear?" cried the colonel, excitedly; "is he wounded?"

"Not wounded, but badly hurt, I fear. Didn't you see a man fall fromthe roof right into the flames?"

"Yes, but--"

"It was Bruton. "

"Ah!"

I felt as if I should have dropped, but at that moment, as I was tryingto get over the horrible feeling of sickness, and to make my way to theplace the doctor had been forced to take as his temporary hospital, Ifelt a thrill of delight run through me, for a voice exclaimed--

"Gentlemen, are you all mad?"

"Bruton!" exclaimed Preston, hoarsely; "then you are not badly hurt?"

"Badly enough, " said my father; "but look--look! Of what are youthinking?"

"Thinking?" cried the General. "We can do no more; the place isdoomed. "

"But are we to be doomed too, man?" cried my father, furiously; and helooked as if he might have had the question he had first asked put tohim. For his face was blackened and wild, his long hair burned, and aterrible look of excitement was in his starting eyes. 

"Doomed?" exclaimed the General and the colonel in a breath, as the mengathered round. 

"Yes; the women--the children. This enclosure will be swept away. Haveyou forgotten the powder--the magazine?"

CHAPTER FORTY FOUR. 

There was an involuntary movement amongst those within hearing at this, and for the moment it was as if every one present was about to seeksafety in flight, as my father stood pointing wildly toward the blazingfort. Then, recovering himself from the shock of my father's words, theGeneral exclaimed, hoarsely--

"I had forgotten that. " And then in his customary firm way, he said, "The reserve supply of ammunition is in the little magazine, men. Twelve volunteers to bring it out. "

A deathly silence for a few minutes, only broken by the terrible crackleand roar of the flames; and then my father stepped toward the blazingbuilding. 

"I am too much hurt to carry, " he said, "but I will lead. Now, my lads, for Old England!"

"Hurray!" shouted Morgan, darting to his side, "and bonny Cymrw. "

A great black figure with torn and scorched cotton garments was the nextto step forward, and, carried away by a strange feeling of enthusiasmwhich mastered the horrible dread I felt, I ran to my father's side. 

"No, no, no, my boy, " he groaned. "Go back!"

"With you, father, " I said; and he uttered a sob as he grasped my hand. 

"God be with us!" I heard him whisper; and he said no more, but haltingand resting wearily on me, as a dozen men now came forward with a cheer, he led the way to the door of the blazing pile. 

Twice over I felt my legs tremble beneath me, but the tremor passed awayin the excitement, and with the flames seeming to roar more fiercely, asif resenting an attempt to save that which was their prey, we passedfrom the eye-aching blaze of light through the strong doors into theblack darkness of the fort, all reeking with smoke and steam. 

CHAPTER FORTY FIVE. 

I often sit back in my chair pondering about those old days, andthinking about them in a very different way to that in which I lookedupon them then. For to be quite frank, though something in me kepttugging me on, and seeming to say to me, "Be a man; go bravely on andsupport your poor lame, suffering father, who is going to risk his lifeto save the poor people around!" there was something else which wouldkeep suggesting that I might be killed, and that I should see the brightsunshine no more; that I was bidding farewell to everything; and I knowI felt as if I would have given the world to have heard him say, "Goback. It is too dangerous for you. "

But he only hesitated a few moments, and then, as I have said, hegrasped my shoulder as if glad of my help, and went on into the greatdark place. 

On thinking over these things, I often tell myself that though my fathermay not have been a hero--and I don't believe much in heroes myself--Iknow they do brave deeds sometimes; but I have often found that theyhave what an American friend from the North--Pennsylvania way--called agreat deal of human nature in them, and that sometimes when you come toknow them, you find that they are very much like looking-glasses. I donot mean because they pander to your vanity and show you your own face, but because they are all bright and shining and surrounded by gold thatis not solid, and have a side, generally kept close to the wall, whichis all rough wood, paint, and glue. 

Let me see! Where have I got to? Ah, I remember. I said my father maynot have been a hero, but he had a great deal of that sterling stuff inhim which you find in really sterling people; and in addition, heperformed his brave acts in a quiet, unassuming way, so that oftenenough they passed unnoticed; and when he had finished, he sank backinto his perfectly simple life, and never marched about in metaphoricaluniform with a drawn sword, and men before him beating drums, andbanging cymbals, and blowing trumpets for the people to see, and hear, and say, "Oh, what a brave man!"

Some may think it was not the act of a brave, self-denying man to lethis young son go with him into that awful place to try and remove thepowder. I am not going to set up as his judge. He thought as a trueman thinks, as a soldier, one of the thousands of true men we have had, who, without a word, have set their teeth fast, and marched for theircountry's sake straight away to where cannons were belching forth theirterrible contents, and it has seemed as if the next step they took mustbe the last. 

My father no doubt thought that as he was so weak he must have help, andthat it would be better for his son to die helping him to save the livesof hundreds, than to hang back at such a time as that, when we marchedstraight into the steam and smoke of the burning block-house. 

I can remember now that, although overhead the logs were burning andsplitting and hissing in the fierce fire, and I knew that almost at anymoment the burning timbers might come crashing down upon us, or the firereach the little magazine of spare powder, the feeling of cowardice gaveplace to a strange sensation of exaltation, and I stood by my father, supporting him as he gave his orders firmly, the men responding with acheer, and groping their way boldly to the corner of the building beyondthe roughly-made rooms, where the good-sized place, half cellar, halfcloset, had been formed. 

It was quite dark, and the men had to feel their way, while the air webreathed was suffocating, but we had to bear it. 

My father, Morgan, and I were the first to reach the place, and thereand then seized the cumbrous door which was made on a slope, like ashutter, to slide sidewise, while just above was a small opening leadinginto a rough room beyond, between the magazine and the outer wall, inwhich was a sort of port-hole well closed and barred. 

"Shall I get through and open that port, sir?" cried Morgan, his voicesounding muffled and hoarse. "It will give us fresh air and light. "

"Yes, and perhaps flames and sparks, " cried my father. "No, no, downwith you and hand out the powder-kegs. Form a line, men, and pass themalong to the door. "

"Hurrah!" came in muffled tones; and directly after, from somewherebelow, Morgan's voice cried--

"Ready there! One!"

"Ready!--right!" cried a man by me, and a quick rustling sound told thatthe first powder-keg was being passed along. 

"Ready!--two!" cried Morgan; and I pictured in my own mind Morgan downin the half cellar, handing out keg after keg, the men working eagerlyin the dark, as they passed the kegs along, and a cheer from the outsidereaching our ears, as we knew that the dangerous little barrels werebeing seized and borne to some place of safety. Not that in my own mindI could realise any place of safety in an open enclosure where sparksmight be falling from the burning building, and where, if the Indianscould only guess what was going on, flaming arrows would soon comeraining down. 

It was a race with death within there, as I well knew; and as I stoodfast with my father's hand clutching my shoulder, and counted the kegsthat were handed out, my position, seemed to me the most painful of all. If I had been hard at work I should not have felt it so much, but I wasforced to be inert, and the sounds I heard as I stood breathing thatsuffocating air half maddened me. 

Hissing that grew fiercer and fiercer as the fire licked up themoisture, sharp cracking explosions as the logs split, and must, I knew, be sending off bursts of flame and spark, and above all a deepfluttering roar that grew louder and louder till all at once there was acrash, a low crackling, and then, not two yards away from where I stood, a broad opening all glowing fire. 

The men nearest to us uttered a yell, and there was the rush of feet, but my father's voice rose clear above all. 

"Halt!" he cried; and discipline prevailed, as through the smoke I couldnow see all that was going on; Morgan still in the magazine, andHannibal standing ready to take the kegs he passed out, while the men, instead of being in line, had crowded together by the entrance. 

"How many more, Morgan?" said my father, calmly, as he backed a littletoward the fiery opening at the end where I could feel the fierce glowon my back. 

"Three more, sir. Shall we leave them and go?"

"Leave them? Come, my men, you can see what you are doing now. Morgan--Hannibal--the next keg. "

It looked to be madness to bring out that keg into a low, earthen-floored room, one end of which was blazing furiously, with greattongues of fire darting toward us. But it was done; for Morgan stoopeddown and reappeared directly with a keg, which he handed to the greatblack, who took it quietly as if there was no danger, but only to haveit snatched excitedly away by the next man, who passed it along theline. 

"Steady, men!" said my father. "Don't make danger by being excited anddropping one of those barrels. "

Those moments seemed to me to be hours. The heat was terrific, and theback of my neck was scorching as the second and third kegs were handedout. 

"Last, " shouted Morgan, with a wild cry of thankfulness. 

"Look again, " said my father. "Stand fast all. "

Morgan dropped down again, and as he did so there was another crashbehind us, a shower of sparks were literally shot into the place, andone burning ember fell right into the opening of the magazine, to befollowed as Morgan leaped out by a quick sputtering noise, and then thesmell of powder. There was a rush for the door, and we four were alone. 

"Only a little loose powder lying about, " said Morgan, huskily. "Thatwas the last. Look out, Master George--quick!"

The task was done, the place saved from hideous ruin by an explosion;and as the last man rushed from the place, the energy my father hadbrought to bear was ended, and I had just time, in response to Morgan'swarning, to save him from falling as he lurched forward. 

But there was other help at hand, and we three bore him out faintingjust as a burst of flame, sparks, and burning embers filled the placewhere we had stood a minute before, and we emerged weak and staggering, bearing my father's insensible form out into the bright light shed bythe burning building. 

"Bravely done! Bravely done!" we heard on all sides; and then there wasa burst of cheering. 

But I hardly seemed to hear it, as I was relieved by willing hands frommy share in the burden, and I only recollected then finding myselfkneeling beside a blanket under the rough canvas of our extemporisedtent, waiting until the surgeon had ended, when I panted forth--

"Is--is he very bad?"

"Very, my lad, " said the surgeon as he rose, "but not bad enough for youto look like that. Come, cheer up; I won't let him die. We can't sparea man like your father. "

CHAPTER FORTY SIX. 

Everybody considered it was all over then, as we stood regularly at baybehind our palisades and barricades of boxes, cases, and furniture withwhich the women and children were surrounded, watching the flames of thegreat block-house rising higher and higher in the still night air, in away that to me was awful. 

So there we were waiting for the final onslaught, gloomy, weary, anddispirited. The men were chilled, many of them, with the water, andworn out by their efforts, and as I went round from group to groupsilently, in search of some one I knew to talk to, I could not helpseeing that they were beaten, and thinking that the Indians would havean easy task now when they came. 

"It's very horrible, " I thought; and I went over the past, and dweltupon the numbers that we must have killed. I knew that there would beno mercy; that the men would all be butchered, and the women andchildren, if they escaped that fate, would be carried off into ahorrible captivity. 

Pomp seemed to have disappeared, for though I came upon group aftergroup of black faces whose owners sat about in a stolid indifferent way, as if the affair did not concern them, and they were resting untilcalled upon to work once more, I did not see our boy. 

I could not see Colonel Preston, and Morgan had gone away from my sideon being summoned by one of the men. 

There were plenty of our people about, but all the same I seemed to bealone, and I was wandering along in the fitful glare of the fire, when Isaw at last a group of men standing together by a pile of something wetand glistening, over which one man was scattering with his hand somewater from a bucket as if to keep the surface wet, and in this man Irecognised Morgan. 

"What's he doing?" I asked myself; and it was some few moments before Icould grasp the truth, and then in a shrinking manner, with sensationssimilar to those I had felt when I was going into the burningblock-house, I slowly advanced toward the group. 

Sparks were being hurled high in the air at every fall of beam ortimber, and they rushed round and round, as if agitated by a whirlwind, to be carried far away, but every now and then flashes of fire thatescaped the whirl floated softly here and there, making it seem horribleto me as I watched them drop slowly to earth, some to be extinguishedand disappear just as a great pat of snow will melt away when it touchesthe moist ground, while others remained alight and burned for a fewmoments. 

"If one did, " I said to myself as I approached timidly, for I knew nowthat I was opposite to the little heap of powder-kegs that had beenbrought out of the magazine with so much risk, and were lying coveredover with canvas and a tarpaulin, whose surface was being kept wet. 

"The powder, Morgan?" I said, as I approached, just as the men weretalking earnestly together, Morgan standing by and holding his emptybucket. 

"Yes, sir; the powder, " he replied, turning and giving me a nod beforelooking back at his companions and saying sadly--

"Then you do mean it, my lads?"

"I do, " said one of the men, sternly; "and I think it's what we ought todo. "

"Without waiting for orders from our officers?"

"I shouldn't say do it while they can lead us and help us to fight anddrive these demons back. I say when all's over and we've got to thelast. I mean when the Indians have got in and are butchering us. "

"Yes, yes, " came in a murmur from one man, "It will be quite right then, and they'll feel it too. "

"Yes, " said the first, "it wants doing just as they've crowded into theplace, and the lad among us left living must swear he'll do it. "

"Don't need any swearing, " said Morgan, in a low deep voice. "I'mafraid that you're right, my lads, and for one I'll promise to do itwhen it's all over. "

"Do what?" I said in a whisper, though I felt that I did not needtelling. 

Morgan looked round at the others. 

"There's no harm in telling him, " he said. 

"Not a bit. Tell him. "

Morgan coughed as if to clear his throat, and he raised the bucket andthrew a few drops from the bottom on the glistening heap. 

"You see, Master George, " he said, "we're afraid that we're gettingclose to the time when the Indians will quite get the better of us, andwe shall be beaten. "

"Englishmen are never beaten, " I said, looking round proudly. 

"Ah, that's only a bit of brag, Master George, " said Morgan, quietly. "That's what we all say, and perhaps we never are in spirit, but ourbodies aren't much stronger than other men's bodies, and there are timeswhen the enemy gets too strong for us. I've been beaten many a time, and I've beat many a time. This is one of the times when I've beenbeat. "

"But we are not beaten yet, " I said, excitedly. "When the Indians comeand attack we shall drive them off. "

"If we can, my lad--if we can. Eh, my lads?"

"Yes, yes, " came in a loud murmur. 

"Don't you be afraid about that. As long as our officers can lead us weshall fight, and some say we shall do our best when we haven't one leftto lead us. In plain honest English, Master George, we shall fire aslong as we can load; when we can't use our guns we shall use our fists, and when we can't raise an arm we shall kick. "

"Yes, I know, I know, " I said, excitedly. "But what you are thinking ofit so dreadful. "

"So's lying down beat out to let savages knock out your brains, my lad;and so we've all made up our minds that when the worst comes to the veryworst, it will be an act of kindness to everybody and a big lesson tothe Indians to let settlers alone, and perhaps be the means of savingthe lives of hundreds of poor creatures in times to come, if one ofus--"

"Yes, I know, " I half groaned--"sets fire to this powder and blowseverything away. "

"That's it, Master George, and the right thing too. "

"Oh!" I cried, with a shudder. 

"Don't take on, my lad, " said Morgan, gently. "It's fate, that's whatit is. We shan't do it till the place is full of Indians, and they'vebegun their terrible work; then one touch with a spark and it'll be allover. "

"Morgan!" I cried. 

"Ay, my lad, it seems very horrid, and I don't want to have it to do;but when we're all half dead, and can't lift a hand, it will be a mercyto every one; and I know if your poor father was here and listening towhat we say, he'd think so too. "

"But--but--" I faltered, despairingly, "I don't want to die. "

"More don't I, my lad, " he said, taking my hand; and I saw by the lightof the burning building that the tears stood in his eyes. "I'd giveanything to live, and go back yonder and work like a man to puteverything straight again, and see my trees and plants growing morebeautiful every day in God's bright sunshine; but if it aren't to be, Master George, why, it aren't. I haven't been a man who hasn't done hisduty. "

"No, no, " I said; "they've all fought bravely. "

"Ay, that they have, and are going to fight bravely to the very end. Why, look at those poor niggers too. See how they've fought, bravelads! No one would have thought they were slaves to see the way they'vegone at it, just as if this was their own place, and they'd never beensold and bought. There, my lad, once more, don't you go thinking we'reall going to turn cowards, because we're not. Our officers have donetheir duty by us, and we've tried to do our duty by them; and if itcomes to the worst, I say what's been proposed is only doing our dutystill; what say you?"

"Ay, ay, " came in a chorus; and I could not say a word. I felt chokedas I looked round at the enclosure, all lit up by the glow, with blackshadows cast here and there by the various piles of cases and the tents, and then I seemed to see beyond the great fence, and the black andpale-faced men, right away through the forest to our own bright home, close to the pleasant river, where all was sunshine, and glorious withbird and flower and tree. It was impossible to believe that I was neverto see it all again, never to wander through the forest, never to rideon the stream and pause to watch the brightly-plumaged birds and theglittering insects or the gorgeously-scaled fish gliding through theclear waters, down where I had so often seen them amongst the roots ofthe overhanging trees. 

It all came back like some bright dream--the creeper-covered house, myfather seated at his window, about which the flowers bloomed, as he satand studied some book, Morgan and Hannibal busy in their long fight withthe weeds, and a magpie-like patch under some tree, where black Pomp layasleep in his white shirt and short drawers, while from the end of thehouse came the busy sounds made by poor Sarah. 

I think it was at that moment most of all that I quite thoroughlyrealised what a delightful home we had built up in the wilderness. Andnow it was a heap of ashes; my father, Hannibal, and poor Sarahseriously hurt; Pomp gone too for aught I could tell; and Morgan heretalking so calmly and coolly of setting alight to the pile ofdestruction lying there by our side. 

Was it all true? I asked myself, and felt ready to rub my eyes and tryto rouse myself from the horrible nightmare dream from which I wassuffering. 

I was awakened sufficiently the next moment by Morgan's words, as hesaid in a quiet, decided manner--

"Yes, Master George, we've done our duty as far as we can, and there'sonly one more thing left to do--when the time comes, sir; when the timecomes. "

Just then, to my utter astonishment, there was a movement among the men, and one of them came up close to me. 

"You'll shake hands, sir, " he said. "I've taken a deal of notice ofyou, different times. "

I held out my hand mechanically, felt it warmly wrung, and then had itseized in turn by the others, while I was struggling to speak words thatwould not come. At last though they burst forth. 

"But the women and children!" I cried, as my heart seemed to standstill. 

"Better than being butchered by those savages, " said Morgan, gloomily. "I'd sooner see my poor wife die than fall into their hands. "

His words silenced me, for I knew that they could expect no mercy. Thenfeeling utterly exhausted, I was munching a piece of bread, where I saton a rough case, and sipping a little water from time to time, when justas the fire was at its height, with great waves of flame floating gentlyaway from the great pine-wood building and illumining the wide clearingall round, I heard a familiar voice behind me say in his droll, dryfashion--

"What pity!"

"Ah, Pomp!" I cried, turning to him; "you there?"

"Iss, Mass' George. When we go home again? Pomp done like dis place'tall. "

"No, nor nobody else, boy, " said Morgan, sadly. "Hark! Hear anything?"

He seized his gun as he spoke, but it was only a hissing scream made byone of the water-soaked timbers as the steam was forced out. 

"Nobody come. Injum all gone away. "

"How do you know?" I cried, eagerly. 

"Pomp done know. Tink um all gone. No shoot arrow now. "

"Wrong, boy, " said Morgan. "They are hatching some fresh scheme, andthey'll be down upon us directly. "

There was a pause. 

"And then it will be all over, " muttered Morgan, as he turned towardsPomp, looked at him firmly, and then held out his hand. 

"Come here, boy, " he said. 

"Wha' for? Pomp no do nuffum. Can't do nuffum here. "

"Come and shake hands. "

Pomp laughed and held out his hand, which Morgan took. 

"If I don't see you again, boy, good-bye, and I'm sorry I've been sorough to you sometimes. "

"Mass' Morgan go walking out in wood? Take Pomp. "

Morgan heaved a deep sigh. "Ah, you don't bear any malice, " he said. 

Pomp shook his head, and looked at me, for it was Greek to him. 

"Not so bad as that, " I said. "Come, cheer up. "

"Can't any more, my lad, " said Morgan. "No one can't say, look you, that I haven't cheered up through thick and thin. But, look here, Master George, speaking fair now, what is the good of Injuns?"

"Injum no good, " said Pomp, sharply. 

"Right, boy; no good at all. Phew!" he whistled; "how them logs doburn!"

"Ah! No duck, no fis', no turkey roace on 'tick!" said Pomp, regretfully. "Shoot, shoot, shoot, lot time, an' no shoot nuffum toeat. Pomp dreffle hungly. "

"There's plenty of bread, " I said, smiling at the boy's utter unconcernabout our position of peril. 

"Yah, 'tuff! Nas' 'tuff. Pomp too dreffle hungly eat any more bread. Why no go now and kill all Injum? Pomp fine de way. "

The boy looked quite vexed at his proposition being declined, andsquatted down to gaze at the fire, till after a time he lay down to lookat it, and at last Morgan said to me--

"Don't trouble him much, lad. Fast asleep. "

It was quite true. There lay Pomp enjoying a good rest, while wewatched the progress of the flames, which rose and fell and gleamed fromthe pieces of the watchful men dotted round the great place, then leftthem in shadow, while a terrible silence had now fallen upon the camp. The fierce fire crackled and roared, and the flames fluttered as a greatstorm of sparks kept floating far away, but no one spoke, and it wasonly when an officer went round to the various posts that there seemedto be the slightest motion in the camp. 

"Takes a cleverer man than me to understand Injun, " said Morgan at last, just before daybreak, as I returned from the tent where my father wassleeping peacefully, and Hannibal outside wrapped in a blanket quitecalmly taking his rest. 

"What do you mean?" I said, wearily. 

"I mean I can't make out the ways of Injuns. Here have we been watchingall night, expecting to have a big fight by way of finish up, and Pomp'sright after all. They seem to have gone. "

"If I could only think so!" I replied, with a sigh. 

"Well, lad, I think they are, " said Morgan. "They might have had it alltheir own way, and beaten us pretty easy a time back, but they've lettheir chance go by; and I suppose they're satisfied with the mischiefthey've done for one night, and have gone back to their camp to sing anddance and brag to one another about what brave fellows they all are. "

It soon proved to be as Morgan had said, for the day broke, and the sunrose soon after, to shine down warm and bright upon as dejected, weary-looking, and besmirched a body of men as could have been seen. For they were all blackened with powder and smoke; some were scorched, and in every face I could read the same misery, dejection, and despair. But the General, Colonel Preston, and several of the leading gentlemensoon sent a different spirit through the camp. A few orders were given, the sentries changed, three parts being withdrawn; the women, who lookedone half-hour haggard, pale, and scared, wore quite a changed aspect, asthey hurriedly prepared food for their defenders; and in a very shorttime cries and shouts from the children helped to make some of us thinkthat matters were not quite so desperate after all. 

CHAPTER FORTY SEVEN. 

It is astonishing what can be done in the most painful times when thereare good leaders, and a spirit of discipline reigns. I remember how Inoted it here that noontide; when, after food and rest, the fresher menrelieved sentries, and strove to listen to the General as he pointed outthat though the block-house was gone and our retreat cut off, we were innearly as good a position of defence as ever, for our barriers werefirm, and it was not certain, even in the most fierce of assaults, thatthe enemy could win. In addition, he pointed out that at any hour aBritish ship might appear in the river, whose presence alone wouldstartle the Indians; while if the worst came to the worst, there wouldbe a place for us to find safety. 

"There, Morgan, " I said, feeling quite inspirited, as I noted the changewhich seemed to have come over the men. "You see how mad all that waslast night. "

He smiled as he laid his hand on my arm. "Look you, Master George, " hesaid, "you always forget that I only talked of that as being somethingto be done if it came to the worst. "

"And it has not come to the worst, " I said. 

"And I hope it never may, " he replied. 

I hurried to my father's side to tell him what had gone on; and I foundhim in a great deal of pain, but apparently quite cheerful and gratefulto the big black, who now declared himself well enough to attend to "demassa, " and forgetful of his own injuries, which were serious enough, the cuts on his arms being still bad, while he had been a good dealscorched by the fire. 

"I can never be grateful enough to you, Hannibal, " said my father again. "You saved my life. "

"Massa sabe Hannibal life, " said the great negro, with a grave smile. "Can't say well, but tink great deal 'bout all massa done for us. "

"Don't talk about it, " said my father, quietly. 

"No, sah, " replied the great black, turning to me, "not talk 'bout; tinkabout much--much more. "

"Well, Hannibal, if we live to get clear of this dreadful trouble, Iwill try to be fair to--" He stopped for a few moments, wincingevidently from pain. 

"Better now, " he said, with a smile. "I was going to say, I have neverconsidered either you, Hannibal, or your boy as slaves. "

"No, massa, " said the big black, calmly. 

"But you are considered to be so here; and from this day I give you bothyour liberty. "

Hannibal smiled, and shook his head. 

"Do you not understand me?"

"Massa give holiday. Han done want holiday, " said the black, laboriously. 

"No, no; I set you both perfectly free. "

"Massa tink Pomp lazy--Hannibal no fight 'nuff?"

"My good fellow, no, " said my father, drawing his breath hard. "You donot fully understand. You were brought to this place and sold for aslave. "

"Yes, understand. Massa bought Hannibal. "

"Then now you are quite free to go where you like. "

"Where go to, sah?"

"As soon as we have beaten off these Indians, back to your own country. "

The black shook his head. 

"You would like to go back to your own country?"

"No, " said the black, thoughtfully. "'Top fight for capen and Mass'George. "

"But we shall have done fighting soon, I hope, and then you can go inpeace. "

"No peace in Han country. "

"What?"

"Alway fight--make prisoner--sell slave. Han want Pomp here talk forum. "

"Ah, well, wait till we get peace, and things are getting on smoothlyagain, then we can talk. "

"Capen cross wif Hannibal?"

"Cross? No; grateful. "

"Han stay here 'long massa and Mass' George. "

"Ah, George, any good news?" said my father, turning to me. "You see Iam forced to be a slave-owner. "

I shook my head rather sadly as I thought of Morgan's words. 

"Oh, don't despair, my boy, " he said, cheerfully. "It has seemed verydesperate several times, but the Indians are still at bay, and we arealive. "

"Yes, father, but--"

"Well?"

"The fort is burnt down. "

"Yes; the enemy got the better of us there, but we are not beaten yet. Things looked black last night; after rest and food they are asdifferent as can be. When shall you be ready to start home to beginrebuilding?"

"You are only talking like that, father, to cheer me up, " I said, sadly. "Do you think I don't know that it is all over?"

"I do not think--I am sure you don't know, my boy, " he said, smiling. "How can you? A battle is never lost till it is won. Did you ever seetwo cocks fight?"

"Yes; once or twice, father, " I said, wonderingly. 

"So have I, " he replied, "not in the case of so-called sport, butnaturally, as such birds will fight; and I have seen one beaten down, apparently quite conquered, and the victor as he believed himself hasleaped upon his fallen adversary and begun to crow. "

"Yes, I know, " I cried, eagerly; "and then the beaten bird has struggledand spurred the other so fiercely that he has run away in turn. "

"Yes; you have finished my anecdote for me. It is too soon yet for theIndians to begin to crow. They are still outside our place, and thepowder is plentiful yet. "

I shivered a little at the mention of the powder, and tried to tell himwhat I had heard, but somehow the words would not come, and soon afteras he dropped asleep I went down into the open space about theblock-house. 

To reach it I had to pass the powder, which still lay covered as before, and it seemed to me that some fresh place might be found for it, sinceif the Indians began to send their fiery arrows into the camp again, onemight fall there, and the destruction talked of befall us at once. 

But a little thought told me that if arrows came now, they would beaimed at men and not at buildings. There was nothing more within forthe fire to burn, so I went in and walked round the pile of smoulderingashes, and tried to recall the scene of the previous night, and theposition of the magazine. But it was rather hard to do now, there beingnothing left by which I could judge, and I was going on, when I caughtsight of something which made me alter my course, and walk softly upbehind where Pomp was busy with a shovel at the edge of a great heap ofsmouldering ashes. 

"What are you doing?" I said. 

"Eh? Mass' George 'top bit and see. "

"No, I can't stop, " I cried. "What are you doing with that shovel?"

"Dat to 'crape de fire up. You no see? Pomp bake cake for de capen. "

"What?"

"Oh yes. Plenty cake in de hot ash. Hot bread for um. 'Top see if umdone. "

He looked up at me and laughed as merrily as if there was no dangernear. 

"Mass' George see more Injum?"

"No, " I said. "They are in the forest somewhere. "

"Pomp like roace all de whole lot. Come burn fellow place down likedat. Ah, you don't want come, sah! Hah, I pob you in dah lil soft wetdab ob dough, and now you got to come out nice cake all hot. "

He felt about in the fine embers with the shovel, and directly afterthrust it under something invisible, drew it out, blew off a quantity ofglowing ash, tossed his find round and brown up in the air, caught itagain on the shovel, and held just under my nose a hot, well-cookedbread-cake, showing his teeth the while, as he exclaimed triumphantly--

"Dah!"

"Bread, " I said, mechanically. 

"Nice hot cake, sah, for de capen, and Pomp got fibe more juss done. Dat one for capen, one for Mass' George, one for Pomp fader, one forPomp. How many dat make?"

"Four, " I said, in the same mechanical way. 

"Four, and den dah two more for a-morrow mornin'. "

"Oh, Pomp, " I said, "how can you think of such things now!"

"Eh? Cos such boofle fire, and Pomp know where de barl ob flour. Mass'George not glad to hab nice hot cake?"

I shook my head, but the boy was too busy fetching out his loaves, andsoon had the whole six, well-cooked and of a delicate creamy-brown, beside him ready to be replaced in a little heap on the shovel. 

"Dah!" he said; "now go take um home ready for tea. "

"Why, Pomp, " I said, sadly, "suppose the Indians come, what then?"

"What den? Dey 'tupid 'nuff to come, we shoot dem all, sah. Pomp don'tfink much ob Injum. "

"Do you think they'll come to-night?"

"Pomp done know. 'Pose so. "

"You think so, then?"

"Yes, Mass' George. Injum very 'tupid. Come be shot. "

Evening was coming on so fast that it would soon, I felt, be put to theproof, and followed by the boy with his cakes balanced on the shovelheld over his shoulder, I went back to our apology for a tent. 

My coming in awoke my father, and he sat up wincing with pain, buttrying hard directly to hide his sufferings from me. 

"Give me your hand, " he said. "I must get out now and help. "

I gave him my hand, and he rose, but sank back with his eyes halfclosed. 

"No, " he said, sadly; "I have no strength. Go out and see whatpreparations are being made, and--"

"Here is Colonel Preston, father, " I whispered. 

It was he, but he was not alone, for the General was with him, and bothexclaimed loudly against my father attempting to move, but stayed bothof them some time discussing the position, and asking his candid opinionabout certain things which they had done for strengthening the defences, and they ended by proposing that I should accompany them as a sort ofaide-de-camp, and bear messages to and fro. 

I followed them, and was soon after going with them from post to post, to see that the men were well supplied with ammunition; and I could nothelp noticing that in spite of all they had gone through, they lookedrested and self-reliant; quite ready in fact for a fresh encounter withour hidden foe. 

For as the setting sun turned the plantations and edge of the forest toruddy gold, all was perfectly calm, and for aught we could see there wasno sign of an enemy. In fact to judge from appearances the Indiansmight have departed finally to their home, satisfied with the harm theyhad done. 

As night fell all fires were extinguished, and we then commenced ourdreary watch, every one feeling that the attack was coming, but how soonor from what quarter it was impossible to say. 

CHAPTER FORTY EIGHT. 

I passed the early part of that night now seated in the darkness by myfather, now stealing away when I believed him to be asleep, and joiningMorgan, who was acting as one of the sentries, and had kept Pomp by hisside so as to make use of his keen young eyes, which seemed to seefarther through the darkness of the night than those of any one else inthe camp. 

And as I stood at Morgan's side I could not help thinking of the greatchange that had taken place. Only a few hours before the fort wascrackling and blazing, huge logs splitting with a loud report, andwreaths of fire and smoke circling up into the lurid sky, while allwithin the enclosure was lit up, and glistened and glowed in the intenselight. Now all was gloom, depression, and darkness--a darkness so thickthat it seemed to me as if the Indians had only to come gently up andselect the place to climb over and then carry all before them. 

I was tired and despondent, and that made me take, I suppose, so drearya view of my position, as I waited for the enemy's advance. And yet Ithink my despondency was warranted, for I felt that if the Indiansattacked they would carry everything before them; and if they did Icould not doubt the determination of Morgan and his companions. Andthere I found myself standing beside the man who was ready to put alight to the powder and send everything into chaos--for that he would doit in the emergency I felt sure. 

I had been backwards and forwards several times, and was standing atlast gazing over the fence in silence, trying to convince myself thatsome objects I saw in the distance were bushes and not Indians, whenPomp suddenly yawned very loudly. 

"Hush!" whispered Morgan, sternly. 

"Pomp can't help um. So dreffle tire. "

"Then keep a sharp look-out, and try if you can't see the Indians. "

"Pomp did, but eye got blunt now. Why not go look for Injum?"

"I wish the General would let the boy go, " whispered Morgan. "He mightbe able to get in some news. "

"Pomp nebber see noting here. May Pomp go, Mass' George?"

"Of course you can't, boy, " said Morgan, shortly. "Go and ask thecommanding officer, and see what he'd say to you. "

Pomp yawned, put his arms over the edge of the fence, after getting hisfeet into a couple of notches, and drawing himself up and resting hischin upon his fists, he stared out into the darkness. 

"Here de Injum, " he said; and a thrill ran through me as I followed theboy's pointing finger, but could see nothing. 

"Can you, Morgan?"

"See? No!" he said, pettishly; "but you'd better go and give warning, sir. "

I hurried off, and found Colonel Preston with the General, who receivedmy news, and word was passed round to the various sentries, while thecolonel made for the reserves in the centre of the enclosure, where inutter silence every man seized his piece, and stood ready to march tothe point threatened, while I guided the General to where Morgan wasstationed. 

"No, sir. Not seen anything, nor heard a sound, " said the latter, onbeing questioned. "It was this boy who saw them. "

"Yes, ober dah, " said Pomp, pointing. 

"Can you see them now?"

"No, sah. All gone. "

This was unsatisfactory, but the General seemed to have perfect faith inthe boy's declaration, and a long exciting watch followed. 

The Indians' habits had grown so familiar that every eye and ear was onthe strain, and finger upon trigger, as tree, shrub, and grassy clumpwas expected momentarily to develop into a foe. The secretive nature ofthese people made our position at times more painful and exciting, as weknew that at any moment they might come close to us in the darkness, andalmost before the alarm could be given, dash up to the palisade andbegin climbing over. 

But the weary hours crept on without any fresh sign, and the opinionbegan to spread that it was a false alarm, while Pomp was so pressedwith questions that he slunk away into the darkness. 

I followed him though, just making him out by his light, white cottonclothes, and saw him at last throw himself down on his face; but hestarted up into a crouching position, ready to bound away as I came upto him. 

"No good, Mass' George, " he said, angrily. "I 'tupid lil nigger, anddone know nuff talk. Nebber see no Injum; nebber see nobody. Keep asksay--`Are you suah?' `Are you suah?' Pomp going run away and lib in detree. Nobody b'leeve Pomp. "

"Yes, some one does, " I said, as I sat down beside him in the darkness;and for the first time I noticed that we were close to the tarpaulin andcanvas spread over the powder-kegs. 

"No. Nobody b'leeve Pomp. Um wish Injum come and kill um. "

"No, you don't, " I said; "because you know I believe you, and have oftenseen that you have wonderful eyes. "

"Eh? Mass' George tink Pomp got wunful eye?"

"Yes; you can see twice as well in the dark as I can. "

"No; Mass' George tink Pomp 'tupid lil nigger; no good 'tall. Pomp gorun away. "

"I shall call you a stupid little nigger if you talk like that, " I said. "Don't be foolish. I hope the Indians will not come any more, and thatwe shall soon go back home. "

"Injum coming; Pomp see um. Dey hide; lie flat down on um 'tummuck so;and creep and crawl um. "

He illustrated his meaning, but crouched down by me again directly. 

"Dat on'y Pomp fun, " he whispered. "Pomp nebber run away from Mass'George, and ah!--look dah!"

He pointed away into the darkness so earnestly that I stared in thatdirection, but for some little time I could see nothing. Then, all atonce, I made out a figure which came cautiously toward where we sat, butturned off and went round to the opposite side of the heap out of oursight, and it was evident that we were not seen. 

I was going to speak, but just as the words were on my lips I recognisedMorgan, who must have just been relieved; and as I fully grasped nowwhere we were, I turned cold as ice, and a peculiar feeling of moisturecame in the palms of my hands. 

I wanted to speak, but I could not; I wanted to cry to him hoarsely, butno words would come; and if ever poor fellow suffered from nightmarewhen he was quite awake, it was I in those terrible moments, duringwhich there was a peculiar rustling, then a loud cracking sound, as ifsomething was being wrenched open and broken, and the tarpaulin wasagitated and shaken. 

My ears were strained to listen to what came next, and that would be, Ifelt sure, the clicking of a flint and steel; but the sounds did notcome, and just as I was at last feeling as if I could bear all this nolonger, there was a sound of the tarpaulin falling on the earth, andMorgan came softly round and close by again without seeing us, while Icrouched there ready to faint, and fully expecting every moment to beswept away by a terrific explosion. 

"What Mass' Morgan want?" said Pomp at last, as a sudden thought struckme, and mastering the feeling of paralysis which had held me there, Imade a dash round to the other side to tear away the slow match whichthe man must have started, and which would, I supposed, burn for a fewmoments and then start a train. 

To my surprise I could see no sparkling fuse nor smell smoke, butconcluding that it must be under the tarpaulin, I raised the edge withtrembling hands, when Pomp said quietly--

"Dat powder, Mass' George; Pomp know. Mass' Morgan come fess lot more;and oh! What lot tumble all about. "

His quick eyes had made out that which was invisible to mine; and, afterstooping, he held a handful before me. 

I drew a breath full of relief. I knew now. He had not come to firethe fuse, but to tear open one of the kegs and let a portion of thepowder lie loose, so that whoever came to do the terrible deed wouldonly have to discharge his firelock down amongst it, when a spark wouldexplode the whole. 

"Only to be quite ready, " I thought, as the desire for life thrilledthrough my veins. 

"Pomp 'crape it up and put in Mass' George pocket, " said Pomp; and thenwe both stood away, for there was a flash and the sharp report of a gun. 

"Pomp did see Injum, Mass' George, " said the boy; "and here dey come. "

Another shot, and another, and my heart seemed to leap as I felt thatMorgan's plan might not be long before execution after all, if theIndians made a desperate assault. 

One minute before, the great enclosure was perfectly still, now it wasall excitement; orders rang out; there was the tramp of armed men, asthey hurried toward the spot from whence the firing had come. 

Then came a shot from quite the opposite side, fresh orders wereshouted, and there was a tramp of feet in that direction, the enemyevidently attacking in two places at once so as to divide our littleforce. 

Flash after flash now cut the darkness to right and left, and we bothstood listening to the quick orders and the curious ringing sound madeby the ramrods as the men reloaded. 

The firing was not rapid, our men seeming to have had instructions to bevery careful and only fire when they saw a good chance; but it was keptup steadily, and it was evident that the Indians had not succeeded ingaining a footing as yet. 

"Let's run and tell my father what's going on, " I said. "He'll be soanxious. "

I made for the tent, with Pomp following, and found my father standingat the entrance, supporting himself on Hannibal's arm. 

"Ah, George, my boy, " he said, excitedly. "It's hard not to be able tohelp. Who is at the front?"

"At the front?" I said, wonderingly. 

"Yes. Is any one protecting the palisade between the two pointsattacked? Go and see how many are there; and if few, tell ColonelPreston to draw the General's attention to the fact. If there arepeople there, ask his forgiveness for my interference. It is solelyfrom anxiety for our safety. "

I ran off, followed by Pomp, and soon found Colonel Preston and gave himmy father's message, as he was leading some more men to where the firingwas fiercest. 

"Yes, yes, of course, " he said, angrily. "It is not likely it has beenforgotten. "

I drew back at his words, and felt that I should like the General tohave heard my father's message; and just then I came upon Morganrunning, loaded with ammunition, to the other side. 

"Where is the General?" I asked. 

"Over here, lad, where I'm going. Don't stop me. "

But I did stop him to tell him my father's words. 

"Of course it is!" replied Morgan, as sharply as the Colonel had spoken. And I have often thought about it since--that such a slip should havebeen made by two gentlemen, both of whom had had great experience inmilitary matters. But, of course, in the excitement of the doubleadvance, and with so few men at their call, it was easy to think ofnothing but repelling that attack, the more especially as there were menposted all round. 

My answers were so unsatisfactory for taking back to where my fatherwas, that I determined to go over to the part in question, and see howit was for myself. 

As I hurried on, my course lay round the heap of ashes and burnt woodwhich had formed the block-house; and curiously weird it all seemed tobe, with the flashes and heavy reports of the pieces to right, and left, mingled with the savage yells of the attacking Indians, who, as far as Icould tell, seemed to be striving to beat back our men from the fence. 

It was darker than ever as I got round the remains of the fort, andknowing that the ground there was free from impediment, I was in the actof breaking into a trot, when there was a curious stifled sound infront--a noise as of an axe falling on wood; and my companion sprang atme and dragged me back. 

"Mass' George, " he whispered, "Injum dah. Come ober big fence. "

I was too late, and yet not too late to give warning. 

"Run and tell Colonel Preston, " I said in a whisper. "Quick. "

Pomp was too well accustomed to obey to hesitate, and he ran off in onedirection round the ruins to where the colonel was defending thepalisade, while I darted off in the other, rushed right up to where theGeneral was standing calmly enough giving directions. 

As I reached him I heard him utter the word, "Forward!" and about twentymen moving round, and were evidently going up to the part from which Ihad come. 

My news resulted in their recall, and that of the men defending thepalisade, orders being given to fall back toward the rough defence madein the centre of the enclosure, which we reached in safety, just as wefound that Colonel Preston's men were falling back towards us, firing asthey came, but toward the direction from which the new dangerthreatened. 

The way in which the defence had been planned stood us in good steadnow, for as our party was halted, waiting for the colonel's men, a loudyelling came from behind the block-house ruins, and the rapid beat offeet told plainly enough that a large body of the enemy had clambered inand were coming on. 

Any want of promptitude would have resulted in the Indians gettingbetween our two little forces; but a sharp order was given, and a volleyrattled out--the flashing of the pieces showing in a dimly-seen line thefierce faces of our enemies, who appeared to be thrown into confusion, but who still came on, when a second volley was poured into them, andthat was followed by one from the Colonel's men, the last checking themso effectually that we had time to get well behind the breastwork andreload. 

I say we, though I was unarmed, but still I had played my part; and assoon as I could get through the men crowded behind our last defence, Ihurried to where my father was anxiously awaiting my return, and thereport which I had to make. 

CHAPTER FORTY NINE. 

"It was a mistake--a mistake, " said my father, excitedly; "but I mighthave made it if I had been in the hurry and excitement there. Restinghere I had plenty of time to think. "

At that moment the firing began to be fiercer, and my father groanedaloud. 

"Oh, it is pitiable!" he said, "obliged to lie by here, and not able tohelp. Here, George, go to the front; don't get into danger. Keep wellunder cover. I want you to take pity on me, my boy. Do you hear?"

"Yes, father; but I don't understand. "

"Can't you see my position? I am helpless, and my friends andcompanions are fighting for our lives. I want you to keep running toand fro so as to let me know what is going on, and--mind this--keepnothing back. "

"Nothing, father?" I said. 

"Nothing. "

I hesitated a few moments, and then with the reality of the horrorimpressed more and more by the shouting, yelling, and rapid firing goingon, I told him about Morgan and the other men, even to finding theopened keg and loose powder. 

"Great heavens!" he muttered as I finished; and I looked at him to hearwhat more he would say, but he remained silent. 

"Shall I send Morgan to you, father?" I said. 

He remained silent for a few moments, and then said softly--

"No. "

There was another pause, during which the firing grew more fierce. 

"George. "

"Yes, father. "

"Go to and fro, as I told you, and keep me well informed till you thinkmatters are growing desperate. Then seize your chance, run down to thewater's edge, swim to one of the boats, and try and escape. "

"Without you, father?"

He caught my hand. 

"You could not escape with me, my boy, " he said. "There, do as Icommand. I can give you no farther advice, only use your own judgmentas to where you will go. "

"But, father--"

"Silence! Is Hannibal there?" he said, raising his voice. 

"Yes, massa. "

"Here, my man, " continued my father, as the great black came to him. "You will try and serve me, will you not?"

"Massa want Han do somefin?"

"Yes. There is great danger from the Indians. I want you to stay withand help my son; when the time comes, you will swim with him to a boat, and try and get away. "

"And carry massa down to the boat?"

"No. Save my son. Now go with him at once. " His words were soimperative that we both left him, and I went back toward where thefighting was going on, with Han following me like a great black shadow, till, all at once, he touched me on the arm. 

"Yes, " I said. 

"Mass' George won't go 'way an' leave his fader?"

"No, " I replied, fiercely. "We must get him away too, Han, and Pomp. "

"Suah, suah, " said the great fellow, quietly. "Could carry de capendown to de boat. Find Pomp and make him swim out for boat all ready. "

"Yes, " I cried, eagerly, "we must save them both. "

The next minute we were close to where our men fought bravely, drivingback the Indians, who were close up now, avoiding the firing by crawlingright in, and then leaping up suddenly out of the darkness to seize thebarrels of the men's pieces, and strike at them with their tomahawks. 

But they were always beaten back, and twice over I was able to go andtell my father of the success on our side, Hannibal following closebehind me; but these checks were only temporary. The Indians literallyswarmed about the frail stronghold, and as fast as they were driven backin one place, they seemed to run along the sides of our defences andbegin a fresh attack somewhere else, while our men's firing, beingnecessarily very ineffective in the darkness, began to lose its effect;the savages, finding how few of them dropped from the discharges, beginning to look upon the guns with contempt. 

Their attacks grew so bold at last, that twice over, as I saw dimly oneof our poor fellows go down, I felt that all was over, and that the timehad come for me to go and try whether I could get my father away beforethe last terrible catastrophe, though how it was to be contrived, withthe place surrounded as it was by Indians, I could not tell. 

Can you think out what my position was, with all this firing anddesperate fighting going on, our men striking desperately at the Indiansto keep them out as they swarmed and leaped up at us; and all the timethere were the women, children, and wounded huddled up together in theinner shelter formed of barrels, boxes, and half-burned planks?

It was horrible. 

Minute after minute crept by, and I began to blame myself for not going. Then a lull would make me determine to wait a little longer, justperhaps as some louder burst of firing made me believe that it was thefirst keg of powder gone, till a round of cheering told me that it wasnot, and I was able to go and report that our men were still holdingtheir own. 

I was returning from one of these visits to my father, picking my way inthe darkness over broken guns snapped off at the stock through beingused as clubs, and in and out among groaning men over whom the doctorwas busy, when all seemed to me to be unusually silent, and then I foundthat I was able to see a little more as I got right forward to whereColonel Preston was making his men close up together, and handing freshammunition. It was rapidly growing lighter, and I saw dimly enough at ashort distance, just behind where the block-house stood, themisty-looking figures of a large body of Indians. 

"Look, quick!" I panted. 

"Ah!" exclaimed the colonel. "Good! You can see now, my men. Holdyour fire till they are close in, and then let them have a volley. "

A low murmur ran along the line of men, and a feeling of elationthrilled me, but only for a deathly cold chill to run through everyvein. For this was evidently such a desperate season as Morgan or hisconfederates might choose. 

I could not stir for the moment. Then, as I mastered the horriblefeeling of inaction, I drew back and made my way through the confusionwithin our defences to where I could be opposite to the covered-in kegs, which lay not twenty yards away untouched. 

The light increased rapidly as it does down south, and I caught sight ofa dark figure crawling half-way between our rough works and thetarpaulin. 

One moment I thought it was a dead or wounded man; the next I recognisedMorgan by the back of his head, and a cry arose to my lips, but it wasdrowned by a deafening volley followed by a cheer. 

I glanced to my left, and saw the body of fully a couple of hundredIndians checked and wavering, when a second volley was fired and theyfled. 

The smoke hid the rest from my eyes, and when it rose, Morgan wasstanding close beside me watching the Indians, who had all crowdedthrough the palisade where a great piece was torn down, dragging withthem their dead and wounded. 

CHAPTER FIFTY. 

"Morgan, " I whispered, and he started and looked at me wildly, themorning dawn showing his face smeared with blood, and blackened with thegrime of powder. 

"Yes, my lad, " he said, sadly; "I thought it was all over, and as soonas they were well at their work I meant to fire it. "

I could not speak, and I knew it would be useless, so I shrank away, andcrept back past scores of despairing faces, to where my father layeagerly waiting for news. 

As I went I saw that the officers were giving orders for restoringportions of our torn down defences, and that the day had given the menfresh energy, for they were working eagerly with their loaded pieceslaid ready, while food and drink were being rapidly passed along thefront. 

"Only a temporary check, I'm afraid, " said my father, as I describedeverything. "Brave fellows! What a defence! But you have waited toolong, " he said. "Where is that man?"

"Hannibal?" I exclaimed; "I had forgotten him. " For he had evidentlyglided away in the dark; but almost as I spoke he came up. 

"Boat ready, Mass' George, " he said. "Pomp swam out and got him. Waiting to take Mass' George and capen. "

A warning cry just then rang out, and my father caught my arm. "Go andsee, " he whispered; "don't keep me waiting so long. "

I hurried to the front again, seeing Morgan and another man in earnestconversation, but they separated before I reached them, and as Morganwent in the direction from whence he would pass out from our piled-updefence to get to the powder, I followed him, seeing now clearly enoughhe had his gun in his hand. 

I forgot about my own escape--the coming on of the Indians, of whom Ihad a glimpse outside the palisades--everything, in my intense desire tostop this man from carrying out his terrible plan. I was very near himnow, and should have caught him up had I not stumbled over a poor fellowlying in my way, and nearly fallen. As I recovered I could hear afearful yelling, and saw Morgan's hard-set face as he climbed backwarddown from the boxes, one of the men, whom I recognised as hisconfederate, helping him by holding his gun. 

In a wild fit of despair, as I saw Morgan's hard-set face, I shouted tohim to stop, but my voice was drowned by the yelling of the Indians nowcoming on again with a rush, brandishing their axes, and evidently benton carrying all before them. 

As I reached the edge, Morgan was half-way to the powder, crawling onhis chest, the Indians to our left, and the men I was trying to passfiring over Morgan's head. 

They shouted to me, but I glided between two of them; and as they triedto pull me back, Han pressed them apart, and the next moment I wascreeping after Morgan. 

The firing went on over us, and the Indians dashed forward on our left, yelling more loudly than ever. Then I heard a volley, and just caught aglimpse of the half-naked figures passing through the smoke. It was buta glance, for my attention was fixed upon Morgan, who had now reachedthe tarpaulin and canvas, thrown it partly aside, examined the primingof his gun, and I thought he was about to fire right into the midst ofthe powder-kegs, but he turned first to see whether the fight had yetreached the most desperate stage. 

That was my time, and I leaped upon him, and tried to wrench the gunaway, as his wildly desperate face looked into mine. 

"No, no, Morgan, " I cried. "You must not; you shall not do that. "

"Let go!" he cried, roughly; and the eyes that glared at mine seemedalmost those of a madman. 

"No, " I cried, "I will not. "

"Don't you hear, Master George? Hark at them; the wretches have beguntheir work. "

I still clung to the gun, and turned my head as a wild burst of shrieksrose from behind--the firing had ceased, but the shouting and yellingwere blood-curdling, as in that horrible moment I felt sure that our menwere beaten, and a massacre had begun. 

But my father was there, and it seemed too horrible for such a deed asthis to be done. If we were to die by the Indians' hands, I felt thatwe must. But quietly stand by and let Morgan do this thing I would not, and I clung to the gun. 

"Let go before it's too late, boy, " panted Morgan, tugging fiercely nowto get the gun from me. 

"No, " I panted; "you shall not. "

"I must, boy. There: hark at them. I shall be too late. Look, boy;run for your life. I'll wait till I see you over the big fence first. "

"No, " I panted again; "you shall not. "

"Will you run for your life?"

"No!" I cried, as I seemed to see my helpless father stretching out hishands to me. 

"Then I must have it, " cried Morgan, fiercely, and as we knelt together, he twisted the gun in one direction, then in the other; and, boy as Iwas in strength, in another moment he would have torn it from my grasp, when a great black hand darted from just behind me, caught Morgan by thethroat, forced him back, and with a cry of triumph I dragged away thepiece, and fired it right away from the powder. 

"Hold him, Han, " I panted; "he is mad. "

As if my shot had been the signal, a tremendous volley rang out frombeyond the palisade; then another, and another; and the Indians, who themoment before were battling desperately, and surmounting our defences asa wild hand-to-hand fight went on, began to give way; then they turnedand fled for the gap they had made, while, led by Colonel Preston, ourmen dashed after them. 

"Look, " I cried. "Morgan, we've won!" We all gazed wonderingly as theIndians disappeared through the gap in the great fence, when anothersharp volley rang out, but the smoke rose from outside. 

"Help has come!" I shouted, and feeling no fear now of Morgan puttinghis desperate plan into action, I ran to join our men and learn what itmeant, closely followed by Hannibal, Morgan coming last. 

CHAPTER FIFTY ONE. 

Our party was cheering loudly as I got up in time to see the Indians infull flight toward the forest, and a strong force of men in pursuit, stopping and kneeling from time to time to fire on the retreatingsavages, who did not attempt to make a stand. 

For some minutes I could not understand what it meant, nor who ourrescuers were, but directly after the word ran round from mouth tomouth--"Spaniards--Spaniards!" and I turned to see a large ship lying inthe river as I ran back to our defences, and past the dead and wounded, to bear my father the news. 

"One enemy to save us from the other, " said my father. "Well, better tofall into the hands of civilised people than savages. In this case itwill be prison, in the other it would have been death. "

"But shall we have to give up to them?" I said. 

"In our helpless state I am afraid so, unless the General and Prestonhold that we are Englishmen still. Oh, if I could only get to theirside, and join in the council!"

"Hannibal carry capen, " said the great black, who in strict obedience tohis orders was at my back. 

"Can you?" cried my father, eagerly. 

Hannibal smiled and took my father up as easily as if he had been achild, starting to carry him just as Morgan came up. 

"Stop!" said my father; "let me go in a more dignified way if I can. Here, Morgan, pick up one of these fire-locks. Hannibal, my man, set medown again;" and, after giving his orders, Morgan and the black eachtook hold of one end of the firelock, holding it across him, and myfather sat upon it, supporting himself by passing his arms through thoseof his bearers, and in this fashion he reached the group at the gap inthe fence. Here an earnest conversation was going on, while theSpaniards were still in full pursuit of the Indians, chasing them rightinto the forest, and their shots growing more and more distant. 

"Ah, " cried the General, as my father reached the group, "I am glad youhave come, Bruton. I feel bound in our present strait to take theopinion of all. We are terribly shaken in our position; there are manywounded, and the question we debate is, whether now we surrender quietlyto the Spaniards, or make one more bold stand. "

"What does Colonel Preston say?" said my father, quietly. 

"Fight, sir, " cried the colonel, fiercely, "as long as we can fire shotor lift an arm; but the majority are for giving up. What does CaptainBruton say?"

My father was so weak that he could not stand alone, but his eyes werebright still, and he drew back his head as he looked round. 

"First let me hear what others have to say. " One of the settlers took astep forward. "That we have fought like men, sir, but it is too much toattempt more. We have failed in our attempt to establish this colony, so now let us make the best terms we can with the Spaniards, and try toget back home. Come, Captain Bruton, you are terribly hurt; you havedone all you can. Speak out now, sir, like a brave man, who wishes tosave further slaughter. You agree with me?"

Every eye was turned on my father, who, in spite of his quiet ways, hadgained enormous influence, and even the General seemed to look at himanxiously as he spoke. 

"I quite agree with you, sir, that we want peace, and to return home;but this is home--this country that we chose and obtained the King'scharter to hold, and to defend against all comers. The Spaniards'descent has been most fortunate; but when they come back and arrogantlyorder us to surrender, there is not surely an Englishman here who willgive up? I say No. We have our defences nearly perfect still, and halfan hour to repair this breach. Ammunition in plenty; provisions stillfor quite a siege. Who says surrender? Not I. "

There was a cheer at this, and the General laid his hand on my father'sshoulder, crying--

"No one says surrender. Quick, men! Work!"

He issued his orders sharply; they were readily obeyed, and in a veryshort space of time the gap in the palisade was filled with board, plank, and barrel from the central defence that had been so hotlycontested that morning. The barrels were stood up on end and filledwith earth, and by the time the Spaniards' firing had ceased, and theywere returning, our men were posted here and there; and our weaknessbeing hidden, we presented a formidable appearance to the Spanish force, as it marched back, and without coming near our weakest part at theback, formed up at a short distance from the well-manned gates. 

Quite a hopeful feeling seemed to have come over men who had been indespair a short hour before, as the ladies and women were put in theenclosure, busy, with the black people, obeying the surgeon's orders. For it was felt that if another encounter took place, it would only beafter due warning, and then that we had ordinary enemies to contendagainst, not the savages, who had received a severe enough lesson toperhaps check further attack. 

A strong desire too was manifested to make the best of things in ourenemies' sight, and stores were attacked, rations served out, and everyman who was wounded was disposed to treat it lightly. 

I cannot explain it, but I know now that in the reaction, all felt as Idid--ready to forget pain, weariness, and the peril through which we hadpassed. We knew that another enemy had come; but though he had drivenoff the savages, he did not seem at all formidable; and the blacks intheir quick, childlike way, taking their tone from us, were soonlaughing and chattering, as they made fires, fetched water, and busiedthemselves about the camp as if nothing unusual was the matter. 

After seeing my father comfortably lying down and refreshed, I left himto go and find out what was going on in front of the gate, where Morganwas one of the little party on guard. 

As I went up to him he stared at me curiously, and I looked at him, eachof course thinking of our encounter, and it appeared to me as if it wassomething that had occurred a long time ago, and that I ought not torefer to such a horror--at least not till some time in the future, whenwe could speak of it calmly, as of some adventure of the past. 

The change in his aspect was striking as I spoke, his face lighting up;and he looked like the Morgan of old, as I said, quietly--

"What are the Spaniards doing?"

"Smoking, some of 'em, Master George, " he said, eagerly. "And some of'em's eating and drinking; and, look you, the big Dons are all togetheryonder having a sort of confab. Think it'll come to a fight with them, sir?"

"I don't know. But hasn't any one been up to the gate or brought amessage?"

"No, sir, and they don't seem to be in any hurry. Look!"

He made way for me to look over the gate at the little force, which layabout half-way between us and their boats at the river-side, while abouta couple of hundred yards away lay their ship, with the Spanish flagblown well out by the breeze. 

The men were standing or lying down, and, as far as I could see, no onehad been hurt in their encounter; in fact it had been confined to firingupon the retreating savages. They were taking matters very coolly, allbut their leaders, who were evidently holding a council before decidingon their next step. 

"Strikes me, Master George, " said Morgan, "that they're thinking thatwinning one little battle's enough work for the day, and I shouldn't bemuch surprised if they went back on board. They don't want to fight us, only to frighten us away. "

"Think so?" I said. "They attacked the Indians very bravely. "

"Don't see much bravery in a hundred men firing at a lot of savages whoare running away. They never expected to find us all ready for them ina stout stockade, with every man Jack of us standing to arms, in fullfighting rig, and with our war-paint on. "

He said this last meaningly, and I shuddered as I thought of what I hadseen. 

"Well, I must go back, " I said. "My father is anxious to know. "

"Yes, of course sir. Then you go and tell him what you've seen, andthat I say I don't think they mean fighting; but that if they do, itwon't be till after they've had a good parly-parly, and asked us firstwhether we mean to go. "

Just then there was a burst of talking close by us, and a laugh; theofficer in command gave an order or two, and a couple of the men leanedover and held out a hand each. Then there was a bit of a scramble, anda curly black head appeared above the gates. The next moment its ownerwas over, and had dropped down, caught sight of us, and run up. 

"Why, Pomp!" I said; "I had forgotten you. "

"What for send Pomp out to boat and no come? Pomp dreffle tire, andcome back. "

"I say I had forgotten you. "

"Ah, Pomp no forget Mass' George, " he replied, reproachfully. "Eh? Lilfire--two lil fire--twent lil fire, " he cried, excitedly. "'Mell umcook suffum. Come 'long, Mass' George, I dreffle hungly. "

I led the way in and out among the busy groups, where, chattering overthe fires they had lit, the blacks were making bread or cooking, andevery now and then I had to catch hold of Pomp's arm and half drag himalong, so great was the interest he took in what was going on; for heevidently felt no modesty or shrinking about making his presence known. 

I soon had my father fully acquainted with the state of affairs, andwhile I was talking to him, Colonel Preston came to sit down upon anupturned barrel, and talk for a time about the state of affairs. 

CHAPTER FIFTY TWO. 

Our officers and gentlemen made a very shabby parade that evening, whenjust before sundown word was passed from the sentries that a party wasapproaching from the Spaniards, and it was decided to go outside andmeet them, so as not to show the poverty of our resources within thedefences, and the sore straits to which we had been brought. 

So the General and Colonel Preston, with about half a dozen gentlemen, went out to meet the new enemy, while Morgan contrived that I should, asCaptain Bruton's son, be where I could see and hear all that was goingon. 

And, as I said, our officers and gentlemen made a very shabby parade, for their clothes were torn and stained, and there were no braveuniforms now, such as they wore the last time the Spaniards from thesouth came to demand that we should leave the place. But if they had noscarlet and gold to show, there was a grim sternness about our peoplethat was very impressive, something which taught the visitors that ourswere no feather-bed soldiers, but men who could face fire and use thesword. 

Of that party of six who went out to meet the Spaniards, there was notone who was not injured, though slightly, while the little body-guard ofeight soldiers who followed them was in similar plight. 

Our numbers were hastily selected by the General, on seeing that while alarger number had come away from the main body of the Spaniards, onlyeight approached the gates. 

Everything was done so deliberately that I noticed that the Generalcarried his left arm in a scarf, and that the hair had been all cut awayin a patch at the back of Colonel Preston's head, so as to admit of itsbeing strapped with plaister. Another officer had a cut on his leftcheek which had divided the lip; another wore a bandage in the shape ofa red silk handkerchief, and another carried his injured hand in hisbreast. 

One and all had been wounded, but there was not a man who did not seemfull of fight, and ready to stand his ground come what might. 

On the other hand, although they had been in an engagement that day, andhad pursued the Indians, the Spaniards were smooth-looking andwell-dressed; not a hair seemed to be out of place, so that theypresented a remarkable contrast to our grim-looking set. 

They paused at a few yards' distance, and I stood gazing over the top ofthe fence at their dress and weapons, all of which looked clean andwell-kept, quite in keeping with the dignified, well-dressed wearers, who were looking at our people with a kind of tolerant contempt. 

As they drew near, I recognised two of them as being of the party whohad come before, and these two spoke to a broad-shouldered, swarthy-looking man, who nodded from time to time as if receiving hisinstructions. Then he stepped forward, looking from one to the other, and said, bluntly--

"Which of you is captain?"

There was a pause, every one being surprised at hearing our language soplainly spoken. 

"You can address yourself to me, " said the General, quietly. 

"Oh, that's all right then. You see--"

"Stop a moment, " said the General. "You are an Englishman?"

"I was, " said the man; "but I've thrown in my lot here now, and I'm aSpaniard. "

"Indeed?"

"Yes; that's it. I'm settled among them, and they're not bad sort ofpeople, let me tell you. I just say this by way of advice to all ofyou, who seem to be in a tidy pickle. "

"Were you instructed to say this, sir?" said the General, coldly. 

"Well, no, not exactly; only having once been an Englishman, and meetingEnglishmen, I wanted to do you a good turn if I could. "

"Thank you. Now your message. "

"Oh, that's short enough. The Don here says I'm to tell you that he isglad he arrived in time to save your lives, all of you, for if he hadn'tcome you'd all have been massacred. "

"Go on, " said the General. 

"And that he supposes you see now what a mad trick it was to come andsettle down here among the Indians. Let me see; what was next?"muttered the man; and he turned sharp round, and spoke to the Spanishleader for a minute or so, and then came back and went on--

"That he came once before and gave you fair warning that you weretrespassing on the lands of his Majesty the King of Spain, and that hewants to know how soon you are going. "

"Is that all?"

"Yes, " said the man, "I think that's about all. It isn't exactly whathe said, because Spanish lingo's awkward stuff to put into plainEnglish; but that's about what it all meant; and, speaking as a friend, I should advise you to get a passage up north as soon as you can. "

"Thank you. "

"Shall I say you're going to sheer off?"

"Tell your leader or officer, sir, " said the General, coldly, "that hismessage is insulting. "

"Oh, come, now, " said the man, "it was as civil as could be. "

"That we are here in the dominion of his Majesty the King of England, upon our own lands, and that his demand is absurd. I do not wish to beinsulting in return for the service he has done us and his own people bygiving these savages so severe a lesson, but you may ask him what hewould say if I came down with a strong party and ordered him and hispeople to quit the Spanish settlement. "

"Am I to tell him that?" said the ambassador. 

"Yes; and that we are here, and mean to stay, even to holding our homesby force of arms if it is necessary. "

"Oh!" said the man, staring and looking from one to the other. "Isn'tthat foolish talk! You see we are very strong, while you are--"

"Not so very weak as you think for, sir. "

"But I'm sure you don't want us to turn you all out by force, and burndown your settlement, though it seems to me as if there isn't much leftto burn, " he added, as he glanced round at the distant heaps of burnedtimber and ashes. 

"We will build it all up ready for you, sir, against your expeditioncomes, " said Colonel Preston, sharply. 

"Oh, come, come, " said the man; "that's all brag. Look here: take myadvice, make friends with the Dons here, and let me say you'll pack offquietly, because they mean mischief if you do not go. "

"You have had my answer, sir, " said the General, haughtily. "Tell yourleader that, for his own sake, I hope he will not drive us toextremities. We are prepared to fight, and fight we shall to the end. "

"Oh, very well, " said the man, in a grumbling tone; "I'm only amessenger. I've given our people's orders, and now I'm ready to takeback yours. Only don't say, when you're all made prisoners and marchedoff to our plantations, that I didn't as an Englishman give you a timelyhint. "

The General bowed, and the man stood staring at him for a few moments, and then from one to the other, in an undecided way. 

"Then you won't go?" he said at last. 

The General made a sign to Colonel Preston. 

"No, sir; we will not go, " said the latter, firmly. 

"Oh, very well. 'Tarn't my fault. I like peace, I do; but if you willhave it rough, why, it's your own fault. "

He turned away, and talked to the two leading Spaniards for a fewmoments, the elder of the two stamping his foot imperiously as hefrowned and pointed to us. The man shrugged his shoulders, and cameback. 

"Look here, " he said, roughly; "the Dons say they won't stand anynonsense, and you are to go. "

"Tell him he has had his answer, Preston, " said the General. 

"Oh, yes, I know about that answer, " said the man; "and I'm to tell youthat if you do not give up at once, you will all be driven off, and youmust expect no mercy then. "

The colonel glanced at the General, who nodded, and the former said, half-mockingly--

"Tell your leaders we are here, and if the King of Spain wishes for thispart of his Britannic Majesty's possessions, he will have to send astronger force than you have brought, to take it; and as for you, myfriend, your position as a kind of envoy protects you; but if I were youI should be careful. Your speech tells me plainly that you have been asailor. "

"Well, suppose I have, " said the man, sharply. 

"And I should say that you have deserted, and become a renegade. "

"What?"

"I would not speak so harshly to you, but your conduct warrants it. AnEnglishman to come with such cowardly proposals to yourfellow-countrymen! Faugh!"

The man seemed to grow yellow as he gazed at the colonel; then, turningaway, he spoke hurriedly to the two Spanish officers, who stood gazingat our party for a few moments, then bowed, and stalked back. 

"Well, Preston, " said the General; "shall we have to give up?"

"To them?" cried the colonel, sharply. "No! Do you know what Brutonwill say?"

"How can I?"

"Well, sir, he will say, `let them come, and if they drive us out ofhere, we will retire into the forest. ' But, bah! I am not afraid. AllSpanish bombast. Ah, young Bruton, what do you say to this?" hecontinued, as they entered the gates, and he caught sight of me. 

"I'm not old enough to say anything about it, " I replied; "but I think agreat deal. "

"And what do you think?" said the General, smiling, as he laid his handupon my shoulder. 

"That they will be afraid to fight, sir. "

CHAPTER FIFTY THREE. 

A strict watch was kept on the Spaniards, while everything possible wasdone in the way of preparation for an attack, possibly a double attackfor aught we knew. It was quite probable that, in spite of theirdefeat, the Indians would return that night, perhaps in greaterstrength, to come on just at the same time as the Spaniards. 

"And then, " said Morgan, "what the officers ought to do is to keep usall out of the way, and let 'em fight it out between them. "

But that such an encounter was not likely to occur I soon saw, for theSpaniards after a long talk together slowly marched back to their boats, and rowed to the ship lying at anchor in the river; and after a night ofwatchfulness, the sun rose again without our being assailed either fromwater or land. 

As soon as it was light, work was recommenced, and our defencesstrengthened; but it was soon found that the defenders would be muchfewer in number, for many of the men who, in spite of their wounds, heldup on the previous day, were unable to leave their rough couches, andhad to resign themselves to the surgeon's orders, to have patience andwait. 

All the same though, a fairly brave show was made, when towards middayboats were seen to leave the ship again and row to the shore. Then, after landing a strong body of well-armed men, they put back a little, cast out grapnels, and waited while those landed marched right for theenclosure. 

There appeared to be no hesitation now, and as memories of the brave olddeeds of the Spaniards came up, it was felt that in all probability afiercer fight was in store for us than those which we had had with theIndians. But not a man flinched. The perils they had gone throughseemed to have hardened them, and made them more determined. So thatour stockade was well-manned, and in breathless silence all waited forthe attack. 

It was dangerous, of course, and I knew the risk, but I could not resistthe temptation of trying to see the encounter, and, well down to oneside of the gateway, I watched the coming on of the Spaniards. 

There was no waiting for dark, or stealthy approach; they did not evenspread to right and left to search for a weaker point, such as theywould have found right at the back, but came boldly up toward the gate, as being the proper place to attack, halted about a hundred yards away, and then an officer and two men advanced, in one of whom I recognisedthe interpreter of the previous day. 

They came right on, the Englishman shouting to us not to fire, and thenasking, as he came close, to speak with an officer. 

Colonel Preston appeared, and the messenger called upon us to surrender. 

"And if we do not?" said the colonel. 

"The gate will be stormed at once, and very little mercy shown, " saidthe man, speaking dictatorially now, as if he had caught the manner ofhis Spanish companions. 

"Very well, " said the colonel. "You can storm, and we'll defend theplace. "

The envoys went back with our defiance, and there was a shortconsultation, followed by a rapid advance, a halt about fifty yardsaway, and then a volley was fired by about fifty men, who uttered ashout, and made a rush for the gate. 

I heard the word "Fire. " There was a scattering answer to theSpaniards' volley; but instead of its proving harmless, about a dozenmen fell, and began to crawl or limp back, after rising, to the rear. 

This checked the advance by quite half, and only half of these came onmuch farther, the rest dropping back rapidly till of the brave force whoattacked, only one ran right up to the gate, and he, a handsome-lookingyoung officer, struck it fiercely with his sword, shouted something inSpanish, and then began to go back, but keeping his face to us defiantlyall the time. 

A dozen pieces were raised to fire at him, but the colonel struck themup, and showed himself above the gate, to raise his hat to the youngofficer, who, half laughingly, half bitterly, returned the salute. 

Morgan told me afterwards what Colonel Preston said: that if there hadbeen fifty men like this one the stockade could not have been held. 

But there were not, for when the wounded Spaniards had been carried downto the boats, and a line was formed for a fresh attack, a loud murmurarose; and, as plainly as if I had heard every word, I made out that themen would not advance, and that the officer threatened to go alone. 

Then one man only ran to his side, and they two advanced together, trying to shame the Spaniards to attack. 

But they were not shamed a bit, but let those two come right on, when, as they reached to within twenty yards of the gate, our men sent up ahearty cheer, for the one who accompanied the Spanish officer was theEnglishman. 

"Bravo!" cried Colonel Preston. "Hallo, there, you renegade; you're abrave man after all. Tell the Spanish officer I salute him as oneworthy of all respect. "

The officer raised his hat as this was interpreted to him. 

"Now tell him, " continued the colonel, "not to risk his life in anotheradvance. An accidental shot might injure him, and I should be mostgrieved. "

"Are you mocking him, sir? He says, " shouted the man. 

For answer, Colonel Preston leaped down from over the gate and advanced, Morgan following him. I saw the Spanish officer start at this, andadvance sword in hand to the attack; but Colonel Preston sheathed his. 

"Tell him, " he said aloud, --"no, there is no need to tell him; he canunderstand this. --Sir, I wish to take the hand of a gallant officer inmine, " and he stretched out his hand. 

The Spanish officer lowered the point of his sword, and after a moment'shesitation changed it into his left hand. 

"You can tell him that I do not mean treachery or trying to takeprisoners, " said the colonel. 

His words were interpreted, and the Spanish officer said somethinghastily in reply. 

"Says, sir, that he cannot take your hand, but respects you all thesame. "

At that moment the Spaniards began firing, and this roused our men intoreplying, a sufficiently perilous position for the group between them, till the young officer ran towards his men, holding up his sword; butbefore the Spaniards had ceased our fire was silenced, for I saw theGeneral run here and there, shouting angrily. 

"That was a risky proceeding of yours, Preston, " said the General, asthe colonel came back within the fence. 

"Yes, sir; a foolish, undisciplined act, " replied the colonel; "but Ifelt carried away by the bravery of that young fellow, deserted as hewas by his cowardly crew. "

"I cannot blame you, " said the General, "for I felt similarly moved. "

Little more was said, for every one was intent upon the proceedings ofthe enemy, who drew back about a hundred yards, and then formed up withmilitary precision, apparently previous to making a determined advancetogether; but a full hour passed, and no advance was made. Two officerscame ashore from the ship with ten more men, and we were all kept in astate of tension, momentarily expecting to have to defend ourselvesagainst a desperate attack. 

But none came, and soon after the whole force marched down to the boatsand embarked, while a couple of hours later the ship was going slowlydown the big river with the tide. 

Now it might have been expected that on seeing this our men would haveburst into a triumphant cheer, but they did not, but stood watching theship in silence. For there seemed to be something too solemn for wordsor any display of exultation. Utterly worn out with fighting andwatching, and feeling as if we had all been rescued from death, menmoved about gravely and quietly, and I saw group after group wheregentlemen and ordinary working men, old soldiers who had come out thereto that pleasant land believing they had for ever turned their swordsinto shares and pruning-hooks, were seated holding the hands of theirwives, and with their children on their knees, their heads bent, and thetears streaming down the women's faces; and I know that a heartfeltthanksgiving went silently up to heaven that night for the escape we hadall had. 

But still there was the feeling of insecurity afloat, which caused thegreatest precautions to be taken. The forest was not far distant, andfor aught we knew the Indians might again come on. 

So sentries were placed, to be relieved after short watches, and I fullyintended to take my turn when I lay down; but, just as it was oncebefore, almost as I began thinking, all became blank, and the next thingI remember was waking up, feeling ashamed of my neglect, to find thatonce more it was broad day. 

CHAPTER FIFTY FOUR. 

Morgan and I had more than one long talk that next day about theSpaniards and the pusillanimous way in which they had behaved; but notuntil a good deal had been done to make our tent comfortable, and thatin which poor Sarah was lying, mending fast, but still very weak. Agreat deal too had to be done for the wounded, who bore their sufferingswith wonderful patience, and were delighted when I went and sat withthem, and talked over the different phases of the fight. 

Morgan was sentry once more in the afternoon, and after seeing my fathercomfortably asleep, I went across to him, where he was keeping a sharplook-out for the Indians; but so far there had been no sign, and webegan talking about the wounded, and how long it would be before theywere stirring again. 

"Ah, a long time, sir, " he said. "You can make a man weak with a shotor a cut with a sword. It's done in a moment, but it takes months tomake one strong. "

"I say, Morgan, " I whispered, "don't you think the General ought to havea place dug and made for that powder?"

He turned sharply and looked me full in the eyes, but instead ofanswering my question, he said--

"You see, Master George, they were regularly cheated over us. "

"Who were--the Indians?"

"The Indians? No; the Spanish. "

"He will not talk about the powder business, " I said to myself. "Healways turns it off. "

"You see, sir, " he continued, as he softly rubbed the barrel of hispiece to get rid of some of the rust that had encrusted it, "theyexpected to find us a set of quiet spade-and-hoe-and-wheelbarrow sort ofpeople, quite different to them, as are looked upon as being so warlikeand fierce. "

"And so we are, Morgan. "

"And so we are, lad. We came out here to dig and live, and be at peace, with our barrows; but that doesn't mean that we haven't got the fightingstuff in us, ready for use when it's wanted. I don't want to fight, andI save my fists for digging, but they are fists all the same, sir. "

"Yes, of course. "

"Yes, of course, sir. But they Spanish didn't understand that. Theythought that in spite of what was said last time they came, all they hadto do was to make a show, and order us off, and we should go; so theymade a show by shooting at the Indians; and I'll be bound to say thatevery time the Spanish officers cried `fire!' they thought they werefrightening us too. "

"But they didn't, Morgan. "

"Not a bit, sir. Wrong stuff. They made a great big mistake, and whenthey get back to Flori--what is it?"

"Florida. "

"Ah, Florida, I should say there'll be a good bit o' trouble, for theywere meant to do more than they contrived. You see, when they fired, the Indians ran, and they followed them up, and fired again, and theIndians ran faster. Then by and by they came and fired at us. "

"And we did not run, Morgan. "

"No, sir, not a bit; and as somebody had to run--one side must, yousee--why, they did. You see we didn't look nice. We'd been at it, lookyou, and got the marks of battle on us to show that we could dosomething, and it was rather startling to men coming on to attack aplace. First beginning of fighting one feels a bit squeamish; afterthat one don't. We'd got over our squeamishness; they hadn't, for Idon't count their bit of firing as anything. Think they'll come back, sir?"

"If they do, it will be with a war-ship, and great guns, " I said. "Notas they did this time. "

"Then I don't think they'll come at all, sir, for bringing a war-shipmeans big business, and our having war-ships too to keep them off. Doyou know, I begin to think that we shall have a holiday now, so as to goback home. "

Day after day glided by, and in the rest and relief it seemed as ifquite a new life was opening out for us. My father was mending rapidly, and Sarah was well enough to insist upon busying herself about manylittle matters to add to our comfort. Hannibal only seemed to me to bedull and quiet, while Pomp was at me every day about going outsomewhere, and looked as if he were a prisoner chained by the leg whentold that he must not stray from camp. 

There had been repeated discussions, so my father told me, over theall-important question of giving up our watchful life, and beginningonce more to take to that of peace; but it was still deemed advisable towait, and another week glided away, made memorable by the deaths of twoof the brave fellows who had been wounded. 

It was the evening after the last of these two had been sadly laid inhis resting-place, that Morgan startled me by saying suddenly--

"He's only a black, certainly, Master George, but somehow one's got tolike him. "

"Why, what has Pomp been doing now?" I said. 

"I was talking about his father, sir. "

"Hannibal? Well, what of him? I haven't seen him to-day--no; now Icome to think of it, nor yesterday neither. "

"No; he hasn't been up. "

"Why, Morgan, " I said, "I was out round the plantations yesterday withColonel Preston, and I've been with my father and Sarah all to-day; ispoor old Hannibal ill?"

"Very bad, I think, sir. I asked the doctor to go and see him. "

I ran off to the rough tent he and Pomp had contrived for themselves, and to my horror I found the doctor inside, and that my father hadcontrived to get there by the help of a couple of sticks. 

"I didn't know Han was ill, " I exclaimed. 

"Hush! Don't speak loud, " said the doctor. "The poor fellow is in aserious condition. "

I crept into the hut to find Pomp on his knees by his father's head, andwith his face buried in his hands, while a startled feeling came over meas I saw how still and helpless the great broad-shouldered giant lay, his brow wrinkled up, and his cheeks hollow; but his countenance changedas he caught sight of me. 

"Mass' George, " he said, and he tried to raise one of his hands. 

"Oh, Hannibal!" I cried. "I did not know you were so ill. Pomp, whydidn't you tell me?"

The boy raised his face all wet with tears, and his eyes swollen. "HowPomp know?" he cried. "Fader nebber tell um. "

"Don't talk, Hannibal, my man, " said my father, gently. "We none of usknew, my boy. The poor fellow was wounded, and has been going about allthis time with an arrow-head in his side, saying nothing, but patientlybearing it all. My poor brave fellow, " he continued, taking the man'shand, "you have always been risking your life in our defence. "

"Han belong to Mass' Capen, " he said, feebly, as he smiled at us. "Ifarrow not hit um, hit massa. "

"What!" said my father, eagerly, as if he suddenly recollectedsomething; "was it that night when you dragged me back, as the arrowsflew so fast?"

Hannibal smiled, and clung to the hand which held his. 

"Yes; I remember now feeling you start, " said my father. "Yes--what isit?"

He leaned over the rough bed that had been made for the wounded man, forthe black's lips moved. 

"Massa do somefin for Han?" he said. 

"My poor fellow, only speak, " said my father, who was much moved, whileI felt choking. 

"If Han die, massa be kind to Pomp?"

"No, " cried the boy, with a passionate burst of grief, "Pomp die too. "

"And Massa George be good to um. "

"Oh, Han, " I cried, in a broken voice, as I knelt on the opposite sideto my father, and held the poor fellow's other hand. 

He looked keenly in both our faces, and though neither of us spoke, hewas satisfied, and half closed his eyes. 

"Han sleep now, " he said. 

Just then the doctor bent in at the opening of the tent, and signed tous to come out, and we obeyed. 

"Let him sleep, boy, " he whispered to Pomp. "Don't speak to him, but ifhe asks for anything fetch me. "

Pomp nodded; he could not answer, and we accompanied the doctor to hisrough tent only a few yards away. 

"Well?" he said to me as I caught his hand, and questioned him with myeyes. "Do you mean can I save him? I don't know; but I do know this--if it had been a white his case would have been hopeless. The poorfellow must have been in agony; but I have extracted the arrow-head, andthese blacks have a constitution that is wonderful. He may recover. "

"Please God!" I said to myself, as I walked right away to try and getsomewhere quite alone to sit down and think. For I was beginning towaken to the fact of how much I cared for the great kind-hearted, patient fellow, who had all along devoted his life to our service, andin the most utter self-denial offered that life in defence of ours. 

Ever since the departure of the Spaniards I had slept soundly, but thatnight I passed on my knees by poor old Hannibal's pillow. 

It was a strange experience, for the poor fellow was delirious, andtalked rapidly in a low tone. His thoughts had evidently gone back tohis own land and other scenes, but I could not comprehend a word. 

Pomp was there too, silent and watchful, and he whispered to me abouthow the doctor had cut his father's side, and it took all my powers ofpersuasion and insistence, upon its being right, to make the boy believethat it was to do the wounded man good. 

"If Mass' George say um good, " he said at last, "Pomp b'leeve um. Oh, Pomp poor fader. Pomp die too, " he sobbed. 

"He shan't die, " I cried, passionately. "Don't talk like that. "

There was silence for a time, and then the poor fellow began to mutteragain. 

"What does he say?" I whispered; but the boy broke down, buried hisface in his hands, and sobbed. But after a time, in broken tones, hetold me that his father was talking about dying down in the hold of thestifling ship, and about being brought ashore. 

"Dat all Pomp hear, " whispered the boy. "Talk 'tuff. Done know what. "

It was a long, long, weary night, but towards morning the poor fellowslept peacefully, and soon after daylight the doctor was there, asindefatigable in his attentions as he had been over my father, for thecolour of a man's skin did not trouble him. 

"Less fever, " he said to me. "I've got a nurse for him now, so you goand get some sleep. "

I was about to protest, but just then I saw who the nurse was, for Sarahstooped down to enter the shelter, and I knew that poor old Hannibalwould be safe with her. 

CHAPTER FIFTY FIVE. 

That day the embargo was taken off, and one by one the settlers began toreturn to their homes, those whose houses were standing sharing themwith the unfortunates whose places had been burned, so that at night thecamp wore a peculiarly silent and solemn aspect, one which, depressed asI felt by Hannibal's state, seemed strange indeed. 

A certain number of men stayed in the enclosure, and there were tenwounded in our temporary hospital; but the doctor set others of thosewho had crowded the place free. 

One thing struck me directly, and that was the change in Pomp, who couldhardly be persuaded to leave his father's side, but sat holding hishand, or else nestled down beside him, with his black curly head justtouching the great black's arm, and gently raising it whenever I went tothe tent. 

I can recall it all very vividly as I now write these my recollectionsof the early incidents in my life, and how in the days which followed Igradually found that Hannibal fully justified the doctor's words abouthis fine healthy state; for after the first few days, during which hislife seemed to be on the balance, he rapidly began to mend, and hisbeing out of danger was the signal for a change. 

My father had been talking about it for quite a month, but our friendsat the settlement persuaded him to stay in the quarters that had beenrigged up for us, and nothing could have been kinder than the treatmentwe received. 

It was always pointed out by the settlers that at any time the Indiansmight return, and a fresh expedition be on foot from Florida, thoughthis was looked upon as of little consequence, every one feeling that ifthe block-house were rebuilt, and the enclosure strengthened, we couldlaugh any Spanish attack to scorn. 

With this in view, and with an eye to the attack of the Indians, verylittle was done in the way of rebuilding houses and cottages, but thewhole strength of the settlement was devoted to the rebuilding of ourlittle fort, and the strengthening of the stockade; and so much energywas thrown into the work by the little white and black population that astronger building was erected, and left to be finished off afterwards. 

I remember well standing with Morgan one day, and seeing thepowder-kegs, which had for safety been buried under a heap of sand, disinterred and borne into the new cellar-magazine prepared for themearly in the making of the block-house. 

Nothing was said for some time, but all at once, as our eyesencountered, Morgan exclaimed--

"There, it's of no use for you to keep looking at me like that, MasterGeorge; I know what you are thinking about. "

"Do you?"

"Yes, I just do; and I teclare to cootness, I feel as if it would havebeen right. The only thing against it that I can see is, that I wasrather in too great a hurry. "

"But it was utter madness, " I said, with a shudder. 

"Ah, you say so now, sir, because help came, and we were saved; but howwould it have been if the Indians had got the mastery, as they nearlydid? There is nothing that they stop at in the way of torture andmurder, and it would have been a blessing for an end to have been madeof us all at once. "

"Well, " I said, "don't talk about it. Let's be thankful we were saved. "

"Oh, I won't say another word, sir, and I wouldn't have spoken now, onlyyou're always looking at me in an aggravating manner. "

"Ah, well, Morgan, " I replied; "the powder's being put out of sight now, and I will not think about it any more. "

"Yes, sir, " he said, as a man lifted a keg; "and if I had my way in theworld, it should never be brought out again. "

"And suppose the Indians came?"

"Didn't I say if I could have my own way in the world, sir? If I didthe Indians wouldn't come, nor the Spaniards neither--you said it wasSpaniards didn't you? I always thought it was Spaniels. "

"Yes; Spaniards. And suppose they come?"

"Bah! Who cares for them? Why, I'd send them flying with a regiment ofmen armed with spades, and strict orders given only to use the flatside. "

I burst out laughing, for somehow everything seemed bright and happyonce more, and in the midst of my mirth a quick, eager voice exclaimed--

"What Mass' George laugh upon? Tell Pomp. Pomp want laugh too. "

I told him, and as he could not appreciate the comicality of Morgan'sremark, he looked sulky and full of doubt for a few moments, but showedhis white teeth directly after. 

------------------------------------------------------------------------

It did not seem long after that the four largest boats of the settlementwere loaded deep down with timbers and planks, to supplement those whichlay just under the trees by the rattlesnake clearing, and now wellseasoned and dry. Many of them had been carried here and there duringthe flood, but being ready cut down when the clearing was made, theywere hunted up at the first thought of the return to build up our house, and dragged out of spots where they had been overgrown with therapidly-sprung-up verdure. 

Expeditions had been sent out several times toward the Indians' country, but as no signs of the savages were seen, our confidence rapidlyincreased, and some of my happiest hours were passed with Pomp, huntingout these logs and planks, and marking the spots with a blaze from anaxe on the nearest tree. 

Then a strong party came over from the settlement on the day the boatswere despatched, travelled across rapidly, knocked up a shed of theplanks and newly-sawn-up boards unloaded at our landing-place from theboats, and I honestly believe the two happiest people there that dayamong the strange party of blacks, who carried the wood along the forestpath, were Pomp and Hannibal, who, though far from strong, insisted uponhis being well enough to help. 

So many willing bands were there who came over in a couple of boatsmorning by morning, that with the help of the blacks camped in the roughshed, a fortnight had not passed before the nucleus of our home was up, sufficient for shelter, the finishing and improvements being left tocome by degrees. 

I believe that the sight of our home slowly rising from the ruins didmore to give my father back his strength than anything done by thedoctor, but perhaps that is ungrateful. But be that as it may, it was apleasure to see him. 

"Only look at the captain, " Morgan said to me one morning, two daysafter our friends had gone back. "Don't he look lovely again, sir?"

"Well, I don't know about lovely. I thought that about Sarah. "

"Now, don't you make fun, " said Morgan, giving a heap of wood ashes atap with his spade, to make it lie close in his rough barrow, whosewheel was a section sawn off the end of a very round-trunked pine, andtired by nailing on the iron hooping from a cask. 

"Don't you send that ash flying and smothering me, " I cried, as Pomp, who was helping load and wheel the heap to the garden, began to sneezeviolently. 

"Then you shouldn't make fun of a woman, sir, because she's plain. "

"I didn't, " I said, stoutly. "I meant lovely and well. And if you sayyour wife's plain again, I'll go and tell her so. She's the dearest oldmotherly body that ever lived. "

Morgan drove his spade down into the earth, took my hand, and shook itsolemnly, Pomp, who had ceased sneezing, looking on wonderingly thewhile. 

"Thankye, Master George, thankye, sir; so she is--so she is. "

Pomp came forward and held out his hand. 

"Well, what now?" growled Morgan. 

"Tought Mass' Morgan want shake hand, " said the boy. 

"Get out with you, sir. Wheel that barrow right on to the bed next tothe last load. "

Pomp seized the handles, went off with the barrow, caught the edgeagainst the stump of a tree, one of the many not yet grubbed up, upsetthe ashes, and bounded off into the forest, to stand watching us frombehind a tree, as if in dread of punishment; but seeing me roaring withlaughter, he came cautiously back, grinning as if it was after all anexcellent joke. 

"There, shovel it up again, boy, " said Morgan, good-temperedly; "it wasan accident. "

"Iss, Mass' Morgan, all um axden, " cried the boy, working away. 

"One can't be very cross with him, Master George; he's such a happyyoung dog, and somehow, after all the trouble, I feel too happy, and sodoes Sarah; and to see her smile, sir, at getting a bit of a shelf putup in her new kitchen, and to hear her talk about the things the captainsent for from England--Lor', sir, it would do you good. "

"Lubbly 'tuff!" cried Pomp, as he scraped up the fallen wood ashes. 

"What's lovely stuff?" I said. 

"All dat, Mass' George. Mass' Morgan say make um rings grow, and wishdah twenty times as much. "

"Ah, that I do, " cried Morgan. "Wish I had--"

"Mass' Morgan like Injum come burn down house 'gain make more?"

"No, you stupid little nigger, " cried Morgan; "of course not. "

_Flop_! Down went the spade, and Pomp began to stalk away sulkily, working his toes about--a way he had of showing his annoyance. 

"Hi! Stop!" I cried; "where are you going?"

"Pomp go jump in um ribber, and let de ole 'gator eat um. "

"Nonsense! What for?"

"Mass' Morgan call um 'tupid lil nigger. Allus call um 'tupid lilnigger, and hurt Pomp all over. "

"No, no; come along. Morgan didn't mean it. "

"Eh? You no mean it, Mass' Morgan?" cried the boy, eagerly. 

"No, of course not. You're the cleverest boy I ever knew. "

"Dah, Mass' George, hear dat. Now see Pomp wheel dat barrow, and neberspill lil bit ob ashums, and nex' time he go over oder place, he bringum pockets full for Mass' Morgan garden. "

"He's a rum un, sir, " said Morgan, "but somehow I like him. Rather liketo paint him white, though. Lor', Master George, what a treat it is tobe getting down the weeds again. Look at old Han, how he is giving itto 'em. I'm 'bliged to check him a bit though, sometimes; he aren'tquite strong yet. Here's the captain. "

"Well, Morgan, " said my father, as he came up, "how soon do you think wemight plant a few creepers about the house? The finishing and glazingneed not interfere with them. "

"Oh, we can't put in any more, sir. "

"What? Why not? I particularly want two of those wild vines to be putin. "

"Did put 'em in before you come out this morning, sir, and the 'suckleand passion-flowers too. They'll be up a-top of the roof before we knowwhere we are. "

My father looked pleased, and turned to examine the young plants thathad been set. 

"Does me good, Master George, to see the captain coming round as he is. Quite takes to the garden again. But dear, dear! It's in a melancholystate. "

"Nonsense!" I cried; "why, it's wonderful how well it looks. "

"Wonderful? Well, sir, I wouldn't have thought you could talk in thatway of such a wilderness. Why, even old Han there, in his brokenEnglish savage way, said he was ashamed of it. "

"Oh, well, I'm not, " I said. "It's glorious to be able to get back oncemore to the dear old place. I say, though, you don't want Pomp anylonger?"

"Ah, but I do, sir. Why?"

"I want to row up and have a bit of fishing. It does seem so long sinceI've had a turn. "

"Eh? Who said go fis?" cried Pomp, sharply. "Mass' George go fish?Catch terrapum, and take de gun?"

"Morgan says he can't spare you. "

"Oh!" exclaimed Pomp; but Morgan smiled one of his curious dry smiles, as he took off his hat and pointed with the corner. 

"Just you go to the far end of the shed, Pomp, and you'll find in thedamp place an old pot with a lot of bait in it as I put ready. On'ymind this, it's not to be all games. "

"What do you mean?" I said, for Pomp had rushed off to get the bait. 

"Bring us a bit o' fish. Be quite a treat. "

Half an hour after Pomp and I were pulling up the river close in beneaththe over-spreading boughs, ready to shout for joy as the golden sunbeamscame down through the leaves and formed a lace-work of glory on thesmooth deep water. Every now and then there was a familiar rustle and asplash, a flapping of wings, and a harsh cry as a heron or stork rosefrom his fishing-ground; then some great hawk hovered over the stream, or we caught sight of the yellow and orange of the orioles. 

Pomp was for rowing on and up to a favourite spot where there was aspecial haunt of the fish, where the stream curved round and formed adeep pool. But I felt as if I must stop again and again to let the boatdrift, and watch humming-birds, or brightly-painted butterflies andbeetles, flitting here and there, so that it was quite a couple of hoursbefore we reached the spot, and suddenly turned the curve of the riverinto the eddy. 

As we did so silently I turned to look, and sat there petrified for afew moments, before I softly laid my hand on Pomp's arm. He turnedround sharply and saw what I did--a party of six Indians on the oppositebank. 

Before either of us could dip oar again we were seen; there was a deep, low exclamation, and the party turned and plunged into the forest andwere gone. 

With one sweep of my oar I sent the boat round into the stream, and werowed back as rapidly as we could, expecting to hear arrows whizzing byus every moment. But we reached the landing-place in safety, securedthe boat, and ran to the newly-erected house to give the alarm. I sawmy father's brow contract with agony, but he was prompt in his measures. 

"We will face them here, " he said, "if they come. " And, summoning inMorgan and Hannibal, the door and windows were barricaded, the weaponsloaded, and we waited for the attack. 

But we waited in vain. The severe lesson dealt to the Indians by ourpeople and the Spaniards had had its result, and though I had notunderstood it then, the savages were more frightened of us than we ofthem; and the very next day, while we were still expecting attack, Colonel Preston came over from the settlement in company with thedoctor, who wished to see his three patients once again, while theformer announced a visit from some of the chiefs to make peace with ourpeople, and to ask permission to trade. 

That was the last alarm we had from the Indians, who would often comeafterwards to barter skins, and some of their basket-work, with venisonand fish, for knives and tobacco. And in the course of time my fatherand I had them for guides in many a pleasant hunting expedition, and forallies against the Spaniards, when they resumed their pretensions to thecountry, and carried on a feeble, desultory warfare, which kept thesettlement always on the alert, but never once disturbed us, for ourhome lay quite out of their track and beyond them, when they came up theriver upon one of their expeditions. 

At such times my father always answered the call to arms; and as timewent on, in addition to Morgan and the black, he had two great strappingfellows in Pomp and me--both young and loose-jointed, but able handswith a firelock. 

Such calls were exciting; but after two or three, so little damage wasdone, that they ceased to cause us much anxiety; and after a boldattempt or two at retaliation, in which the war was carried right intothe Spaniards' own land, and away up to their Floridan fort, mattersgradually settled down. 

For our settlement had prospered and increased, the broad savannahs grewyear by year into highly-cultivated cotton land; the sugar-canenourished; coffee was grown; and as the plantations spread, the littlesettlement gradually developed into a town and fort, to which big shipscame with merchandise from the old country, and took back the produce ofour fields. Then as the town increased, and the forest disappeared inthe course of years, we found ourselves in a position to laugh at thepretensions of the Spaniards. 

But over all that there seems to hang a mist, and I recall but little ofthe troubles of those later days. It is of the early I write--of thetimes when all was new and fresh; and I have only to close my eyes tosee again our old home surrounded by forest, that was always trying toreclaim the portions my father had won; but the skirmishers of Naturegained nothing, and a pleasant truce ensued. For my father was toowealthy to need to turn his land into plantations and trouble himselfabout the produce; he loved to keep it all as he had made it at first, save that now and again pleasant little additions were made, and thecomforts of civilisation were not forgotten. 

But as time went on, and I grew up, my pleasant life there had to cometo an end, and I was obliged to go out into the world as became a man. 

It was my great delight though as the years rolled on to get down southfor a month's stay at the old place, and with Hannibal and Pomp forcompanions, and an Indian or two for guides, to penetrate the wilds fordays and days together, boating, fishing, shooting, and studying theglories of the wondrous water-ways of the forest and swamps. 

Such trips seemed always fresh, and when I returned there was thedelightful old home in which my father had elected to end his days; andI picture one of those scenes outside the embowered house with its broadveranda, and the pretty cottages a couple of hundred yards away beyondthe noble garden, Morgan's pride. The home was simple still, for myfather did not increase his establishment, save that a couple of youngblack girls elected to come from the settlement to place themselvesunder old Sarah's management. 

I should not have mentioned this but for one little incident which tookplace two years after. 

I had been in England for a long stay, and at the termination of myvisit I had taken passage, landed at the settlement, made a hasty callon two old friends, and then walked across to my father's, where, aftermy warm welcome from within doors, including a kiss from our Sarah forthe great swarthy man she always would call "My dear boy, " I went out tohave my hand crunched by grey-headed old Morgan, and to grasp oldHannibal's broad palm as well. 

"Why, where's Pomp?" I said. 

"Him heah, Mass' George, " was shouted from the direction of one of thecottages. "I come, sah, but she juss like 'tupid lil nigger. Come'long, will you; Mass' George won't eat you. "

I opened my eyes a little as I recognised in the smart, pleasant-lookingblack girl by his side, Salome, one of the maids I had seen at thecottage before I sailed for Europe. 

"Why, Pomp, " I said, laughing, "what does this mean?"

"Dab juss what I tell her, Mass' George, " he cried. "I know you bequite please, on'y she all ashame and foolis like. "

"But, Pomp, my good fellow, you don't mean--"

"Oh yes, I do, Mass' George; and I know you be dreffle glad--dat mywife. "

Yes; I can picture it all--that old plantation life started bybrave-enduring Englishmen, who were ready to face stern dangers, anddetermined to hold their own--picture it all more vividly than perhaps Ihave done for you; but as far as in me lay, I have tried to place beforeyou who read the incidents of a boy's life in those distant days; and ifI have been somewhat prosy at times, and made much of trifles, whichwere serious matters to us, forgive my shortcomings as I lay down mypen. 

THE END.